| By Author | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Title | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Language |
|
Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ] Look for this book on Amazon Tweet |
Title: 1914
Author: French, John Denton Pinkstone, Earl of Ypres, 1852-1925
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "1914" ***
file which includes the original maps.
Transcriber's note:
Obvious printer's errors have been corrected; all other
inconsistencies are as in the original. The author's spelling
has been retained.
1914
THIS BOOK
IS DEDICATED TO
THE RT. HON. DAVID LLOYD GEORGE, M.P.,
TO WHOSE PREVISION, ENERGY
AND TENACITY THE ARMY
AND THE EMPIRE
OWE SO MUCH.
1914
by
FIELD-MARSHAL VISCOUNT FRENCH OF YPRES,
K.P., O.M., ETC.
With Maps
London
Constable and Company Ltd.
1919
CONTENTS
Page
PREFACE ................................................ xi
Chap.
I--PRELIMINARY ...................................... 1
II--THE BRITISH EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ................. 16
III--THE SAILING OF THE EXPEDITIONARY FORCE .......... 31
IV--THE RETREAT FROM MONS ........................... 56
V--FURTHER COURSE OF THE RETREAT ................... 81
VI--THE BATTLE OF THE MARNE ........................ 113
VII--THE BATTLE OF THE AISNE AND ITS PROGRESS
UP TO SEPTEMBER 30TH ........................... 142
VIII--THE SIEGE AND FALL OF ANTWERP .................. 175
IX--THE LAST DAYS OF THE BRITISH OPERATIONS
ON THE AISNE--THE NORTHERN MOVE ................ 193
X--THE BATTLE OF YPRES--FIRST PHASE, OCTOBER
15TH TO OCTOBER 26TH ........................... 214
XI--THE BATTLE OF YPRES--SECOND PHASE,
OCTOBER 27TH TO OCTOBER 31ST ................... 237
XII--THE BATTLE OF YPRES--THIRD PHASE, NOVEMBER
1ST TO NOVEMBER 10TH ........................... 257
XIII--THE BATTLE OF YPRES--FOURTH AND FINAL
PHASE, NOVEMBER 11TH TO THE END OF
THE BATTLE ..................................... 277
XIV--THE ENTRY OF THE TERRITORIAL ARMY .............. 287
XV--A REVIEW OF THE ALLIED PLANS IN THE WEST
AT THE CLOSE OF THE FIRST BATTLE OF YPRES ...... 301
XVI--THE OPERATIONS OF DECEMBER 14TH-19TH, 1914 ..... 320
XVII--THE CLOSE OF THE YEAR 1914 ..................... 332
XVIII--AMMUNITION ..................................... 347
INDEX ................................................. 363
LIST OF MAPS.
1. GENERAL MAP OF NORTHERN FRANCE AND BELGIUM.
2. MAP TO ILLUSTRATE THE RETREAT FROM MONS AND
BATTLES OF THE MARNE AND THE AISNE.
3. MAP TO ILLUSTRATE THE CAMPAIGN IN BELGIUM, 1914.
PREFACE
Le Maréchal FRENCH commandait en Chef l'Armée Britannique au début de
la Guerre.
Comme on le sait, les allemands ont cherché en 1914 à profiter de leur
supériorité numérique et de l'écrasante puissance de leur armement,
pour mettre hors de cause les Armées Alliées d'Occident, par une
manoeuvre enveloppante, aussi rapide que possible.
Après avoir cherché en vain la décision à la MARNE, puis à l'AISNE et
à la SOMME, ils la poursuivent successivement à ARRAS, sur l'YSER et à
YPRES.
À mesure que dans cette course à la mer, le terrain disponible se
restreint devant eux, les coups se précipitent et se répètent plus
violents, les réserves s'engagent, de nouveaux Corps d'Armée entrent
en ligne nombreux et intacts. La reddition d'ANVERS assure d'ailleurs
à l'ennemi d'importantes disponibilités.
Mais déjà l'Armée Belge, appuyée de troupes françaises, arrête les
allemands sur l'YSER, de NIEUPORT à DIXMUDE. Après avoir pris part aux
actions de l'AISNE, l'Armée Britannique a été transportée dans le
Nord. C'est ainsi qu'elle s'engage progressivement de la
BASSÉE à YPRES, s'opposant partout à l'invasion.
Bref, les allemands, après avoir vainement développé leurs efforts de
la Mer à la LYS, dès le 15 octobre, sont dans l'obligation, à la fin
du mois, de vaincre à YPRES, ou bien leur manoeuvre échoue
définitivement, leur offensive expire en Occident et la Coalition
reste debout.
Ainsi sont-ils amenés, sur ce point d'YPRES, dans une lutte acharnée,
à concentrer leurs moyens, une forte artillerie lourde largement
approvisionée, renforcée de minenwerfers, de corps d'armée nombreux et
renouvelés.
Quant aux Alliés, ils sont réduits à recevoir le choc avec des
effectifs restreints, des munitions comptées et rares, une faible
artillerie lourde. Toute relève leur est interdite par la pénurie de
troupes, quelle que soit la durée de la bataille. Pour ne citer qu'un
exemple, le premier corps britannique reste engagé du 20 octobre au 15
novembre--au milieu des plus violentes attaques et malgré de
formidables pertes.
Mais à cette dernière date la bataille était gagnée. Les Alliés
avaient infligé un retentissant échec à l'ennemi: ils avaient sauvé
les communications de la Manche et par là fixé le sort et l'avenir de
la Coalition.
Si l'union étroite du Commandement Allié et la valeur des troupes ont
permis ces glorieux résultats, c'est que le Maréchal FRENCH a déployé
la plus_ _entière droiture, la plus complète confiance, la
plus grande énergie: résolu à se faire passer sur le corps plutôt qu'à
reculer.
La Grande-Bretagne avait trouvé en lui un grand soldat. Il avait
maintenu ses troupes à la hauteur de celles de WELLINGTON.
Avec l'émotion d'un souvenir profond et toujours vivant, je salue le
vaillant compagnon d'armes des rudes journées et les glorieux drapeaux
Britanniques de la Bataille d'YPRES.
[Illustration: Signature Foch]
_Maréchal de France_.
CHAPTER I.
PRELIMINARY.
For years past I had regarded a general war in Europe as an eventual
certainty. The experience which I gained during the seven or eight
years spent as a member of the Committee of Imperial Defence, and my
three years tenure of the Office of Chief of the General Staff,
greatly strengthened this conviction.
For reasons which it is unnecessary to enter upon, I resigned my
position as Chief of the Staff in April, 1914, and from that time I
temporarily lost touch with the European situation as it was
officially represented and appreciated.
I remember spending a week in June of that year in Paris, and when
passing through Dover on my return, my old friend, Jimmie Watson
(Colonel Watson, late of the 60th Rifles, A.D.C. to the Khedive of
Egypt), looked into my carriage window and told me of the murder of
the Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his Consort. I cannot say that I
actually regarded this tragedy as being the prelude which should lead
ultimately to a great European convulsion, but in my own mind, and in
view of my past experience, it created a feeling of unrest within me
and an instinctive foreboding of evil. Then came a few weeks
of the calm which heralded the storm--a calm under cover of which
Germany was vigorously preparing for "the day."
One afternoon, late in July, I was the guest at lunch of the German
Ambassador, Prince Lichnowski. It was a small party, comprising, to
the best of my recollection, only Princess Henry of Pless, Lady
Cunard, Lord Kitchener, His Excellency and myself. The first idea I
got of the storm which was brewing came from a short conversation
which I had with the Ambassador in a corner of the room after lunch.
He was very unhappy and perturbed, and he plainly told me that he
feared all Europe would be in a blaze before we were a fortnight
older. His feeling was prophetic. His surprising candour foreshadowed
the moral courage with which Prince Lichnowski subsequently issued his
famous apologia.
On July 28th Austria-Hungary declared war on Serbia. The military
preparations of the Dual Monarchy inevitably led to a partial
mobilisation by Russia against Austria, whereupon the German Emperor
proclaimed the "Kriegsgefahrszustand" on July 31st, following this up
by declaring war against Russia on August 1st. On August 2nd German
troops entered Luxemburg and, without declaration of war, violated
French territory. Great Britain declared war against Germany on August
4th and against Austria on August 12th, France having broken off
relations with Austria two days earlier.
On Thursday, July 30th, I was sent for by the Chief of the Imperial
General Staff, and was given private intimation that, if an
expeditionary force were sent to France, I was to command it. On
leaving the room I found some well-known newspaper correspondents
in the passage. I talked a little with them and found that great doubt
existed in their minds as to whether this country would support France
by force of arms. This doubt was certainly shared by many.
I remember well that on the morning of Saturday, August 1st, the day
upon which Germany declared war on Russia, and it was known that the
breaking out of hostilities between Germany and France was only a
question of hours, I received a visit from the Vicomte de la Panouse,
the French Military Attaché in London. He told me that the Ambassador
was much disheartened in mind by these doubts and fears. We talked
matters over, and he came to dinner with me that night. Personally, I
felt perfectly sure that so long as Mr. Asquith remained Prime
Minister, and Lord Haldane, Sir Edward Grey and Mr. Winston Churchill
continued to be members of the Cabinet, their voices would guide the
destinies of the British Empire, and that we should remain true to our
friendly understanding with the _Entente_ Powers. As the result of the
long conversation I had with the Vicomte de la Panouse, I think I was
successful in causing this conviction to prevail at the French
Embassy.
England declared war on Germany on Tuesday, August 4th, and on the 5th
the mobilisation of Regulars, Special Reserve and Territorials was
ordered. On Wednesday, August 5th, a Council of War was held at 10,
Downing Street, under the Presidency of the Prime Minister. Nearly all
the members of the Cabinet were present, whilst Lord Roberts, Lord
Kitchener, Sir Charles Douglas, Sir Douglas Haig, the late Sir James
Grierson, General (now Sir Henry) Wilson and myself were directed to
attend. To the best of my recollection the two main subjects
discussed were:--
1. The composition of the Expeditionary Force.
2. The point of concentration for the British Forces on
their arrival in France.
As regards 1.
It was generally felt that we were under some obligation to France to
send as strong an army as we could, and there was an idea that one
Cavalry Division and six Divisions of all arms had been promised. As
to the exact number, it did not appear that we were under any definite
obligation, but it was unanimously agreed that we should do all we
could. The question to be decided was how many troops it was necessary
to keep in this country adequately to guard our shores against
attempted invasion and, if need be, to maintain internal order.
Mr. Churchill briefly described the actual situation of the Navy. He
pointed out that the threat of war had come upon us at a most
opportune moment as regards his own Department, because, only two or
three weeks before, the Fleet had been partially mobilised, and large
reserves called up for the great Naval Review by His Majesty at
Spithead and the extensive naval manoeuvres which followed it. So
far as the Navy was concerned, he considered Home Defence reasonably
secure; but this consideration did not suffice to absolve us from the
necessity of keeping a certain number of troops at home. After this
discussion it was decided that two Divisions must for the moment
remain behind, and that one Cavalry Division and four Divisions of all
arms should be sent out as speedily as possible. This meant a force of
approximately 100,000 men.
As regards 2.
The British and French General Staffs had for some years been in close
secret consultation with one another on this subject. The German
menace necessitated some preliminary understanding in the event of a
sudden attack. The area of concentration for the British Forces had
been fixed on the left flank of the French, and the actual detraining
stations of the various units were all laid down in terrain lying
between Maubeuge and Le Cateau. The Headquarters of the Army were
fixed at the latter place.
This understanding being purely provisional and conditional upon an
unprovoked attack by Germany, the discussion then took the turn of
overhauling and reviewing these decisions, and of making arrangements
in view of the actual conditions under which war had broken out. Many
and various opinions were expressed; but on this day no final
decisions were arrived at. It was thought absolutely necessary to ask
the French authorities to send over a superior officer who should be
in full possession of the views and intentions of the French General
Staff. It was agreed that no satisfactory decision could be arrived at
until after full discussion with a duly accredited French Officer. I
think this is the gist of the really important points dealt with at
the Council.
During the week the Headquarters of the Expeditionary Force were
established in London at the Hotel Metropole, and the Staff was
constituted as follows:--
Chief of Staff Gen. Sir Archibald Murray.
Sub-Chief Brig.-Gen. H. H. Wilson.
Adjutant-General Major-Gen. Neville Macready.
Quartermaster-General Major-Gen. Sir William Robertson.
Director of Intelligence Brig.-Gen. Macdonogh.
C.R.A. Major-Gen. Lindsay.
C.R.E. Brig.-Gen. Fowke.
Military Secretary Col. the Hon. W. Lambton.
Principal Medical Officer Surg.-Gen. T. P. Woodhouse.
Principal Veterinary Officer Brig.-Gen. J. Moore.
It was about Thursday the 7th, or Friday the 8th, August, that Lord
Kitchener was appointed Secretary of State for War, and on Monday, the
10th, the Mission sent by the French Government arrived. It was headed
by Colonel Huguet, a well-known French Artillery Officer who had
recently been for several years French Military Attaché in London.
As before mentioned, one of the most important matters remaining for
discussion and decision was finally to determine whether the original
plan as regards the area of concentration for the British Forces in
France was to be adhered to, or whether the actual situation demanded
some change or modification. There was an exhaustive exchange of views
between soldiers and Ministers, and many conflicting opinions were
expressed. The soldiers themselves were not agreed. Lord Kitchener
thought that our position on the left of the French line at Maubeuge
would be too exposed, and rather favoured a concentration farther back
in the neighbourhood of Amiens. Sir Douglas Haig suggested postponing
any landing till the campaign had actively opened and we should be
able to judge in which direction our co-operation would be most
effective.
Personally, I was opposed to these ideas, and most anxious to adhere
to our original plans. Any alteration in carrying out our
concentration, particularly if this meant delay, would have upset the
French plan of campaign and created much distrust in the
minds of our Allies. Delay or hanging back would not only have looked
like hesitation, but might easily have entailed disastrous
consequences by permanently separating our already inferior forces.
Having regard to what we subsequently knew of the German plans and
preparations, there can be no doubt that any such delayed landing
might well have been actively opposed. As will be seen hereafter, we
were at first hopeful of carrying out a successful offensive, and, had
those hopes been justified, any change or delay in our original plans
would have either prevented or entirely paralysed it. The vital
element of the problem was speed in mobilisation and concentration,
change of plans meant inevitable and possibly fatal delay.
Murray, Wilson, Grierson and Huguet concurred in my views, and it was
so settled.
The date of the embarkment of the Headquarters Staff was fixed for
Friday, August 14th.
During the fateful days which intervened, daily and almost hourly
reports reached us as to the progress of mobilisation both of our
Allies and our Enemies. From the first it became quite evident that
the German system of mobilisation was quicker than the French. There
was reason to believe that Germany had partly mobilised some classes
of her reserves before formal mobilisation. The splendid stand made by
the Belgians in defence of their frontier fortresses is well known,
and the course of the preliminary operations on the Belgian and
Luxemburg frontiers, as well as those in the neighbourhood of Nancy,
gave us hope that the wonderful army of which we had heard so much,
was not altogether the absolutely invincible war machine we had been
led to expect and believe. During this most critical time,
my mind was occupied day and night with anxious thought. I will try to
recall those days of the first half of August, 1914, and crystallise
the result of my meditations. This will serve to show the doubts,
fears, hopes and aspirations, in short the mental atmosphere in which
I awaited the opening of the campaign.
In the ten years previous to the War, I had constantly envisaged the
probable course of events leading up to the outbreak of this
world-war, as well as the manner of the outbreak itself. In
imagination I had seen the spark suddenly emitted in some obscure
corner of Europe, followed by the blowing-up of one huge magazine,
such as the declaration of war between Russia and Austria would prove
to be, then the conflagration spreading with lightning speed, and I
had seemed to have a foretaste amid it all of the anxious hesitation
which would precede our entry into the war.
I have been a member of the Committee of Imperial Defence since 1906,
and have assisted at the innumerable deliberations of that Aulic
Council. It was somewhere about 1908 that the certainty of a war was
forced upon my mind. Lord Haldane was then Secretary of State for War
and I was Inspector-General of the Forces. Lord Haldane was himself
alive to the possibility of war; but, while he hoped to ward it off by
diplomacy and negotiation, he fully acquiesced in the desirability of
making every preparation which could be carried out in complete
secrecy. He told me that were he in power, if and when the event
occurred, he would designate me to command the Expeditionary Force,
and requested me to study the problem carefully and do all I could to
be ready. It thus fell out that in August, 1914, the many
possibilities and alternatives of action were quite familiar
to my mind.
It is now within the knowledge of all that the General Staffs of Great
Britain and France had, for a long time, held conferences, and that a
complete mutual understanding as to combined action in certain
eventualities existed.
Belgium, however, remained a "dark horse" up to the last, and it is
most unfortunate that she could never be persuaded to decide upon her
attitude in the event of a general war. All we ever had in our mind
was _defence_ against attack by Germany. We had guaranteed the
neutrality of Belgium, and all reports pointed to an intention by
Germany to violate that neutrality. What we desired above all things
was that Belgium should realise the danger which subsequently laid her
waste. We were anxious that she should assist and co-operate in her
own defence. The idea of _attacking_ Germany through Belgium or in any
other direction never entered our heads.
Pre-war arrangements like these were bound in such circumstances to be
very imperfect, though infinitely better than none at all.
It will be of interest at this point to narrate a conversation I had
with the Emperor William in August, 1911. When His Majesty visited
this country in the spring of that year to unveil the statue of Queen
Victoria, he invited me to be his guest at the grand cavalry
manoeuvres to be held that summer in the neighbourhood of Berlin.
It was an experience I shall never forget, and it impressed me
enormously with the efficiency and power of the German cavalry. It was
on about the third day of the manoeuvres that the Emperor
arrived by train at five in the morning to find the troops drawn up on
the plain close by to receive him. I have never seen a more
magnificent military spectacle than they presented on that brilliant
August morning, numbering some 15,000 horsemen with a large force of
horse artillery, jäger and machine guns.
When His Majesty had finished the inspection of the line, and the
troops had moved to take up their points for manoeuvre, the Emperor
sent for me. He was very pleasant and courteous, asked me if I was
made comfortable, and if I had got a good horse. He then went on to
say that he knew all our sympathies in Great Britain were with France
and against Germany. He said he wished me to see everything that could
be seen, but told me he trusted to my honour to reveal nothing if I
visited France.
After the manoeuvres of the day were completed, at about 11 or 12
o'clock, I was placed next to His Majesty at luncheon and we had
another conversation. He asked me what I thought of what I had seen in
the morning and told me that the German cavalry was the most perfect
in the world; but he added: "It is not only the Cavalry; the
Artillery, the Infantry, all the arms of the Service are equally
efficient. The sword of Germany is sharp; and if you oppose Germany
you will find how sharp it is."
Before I left, His Majesty was kind enough to present me with his
photograph beautifully framed. Pointing to it, he remarked,
semi-jocularly: "There is your archenemy! There is your disturber of
the peace of Europe!"
Reverting to my story. Personally, I had always thought that Germany
would violate Belgian neutrality, and in no such half measure as by a
march through the Ardennes, which was what our joint plans mainly
contemplated. I felt convinced that if ever she took this drastic
step, she would make the utmost use of it to pour over the whole
country and outflank the Allies.
The principal source of the terrible anxiety I felt took its root in
the thought that we were too much mentally committed to meet an attack
from the east, instead of one which was to come as it actually did. It
reassured me, however, to know that our actual dispositions did not
preclude the possibility of stemming the first outburst of the storm
so effectively as to ward off any imminent danger which might threaten
Northern France and the Channel Ports.
To turn from the province of strategy to the sphere of tactics, a
life-long experience of military study and thought had taught me that
the principle of the tactical employment of troops must be
instinctive. I knew that in putting the science of war into practice,
it was necessary that its main tenets should form, so to speak, part
of one's flesh and blood. In war there is little time to think, and
the right thing to do must come like a flash--it must present itself
to the mind as perfectly _obvious_.
No previous experience, no conclusion I had been able to draw from
campaigns in which I had taken part, or from a close study of the new
conditions in which the war of to-day is waged, had led me to
anticipate a war of positions. All my thoughts, all my prospective
plans, all my possible alternatives of action, were concentrated upon
a war of movement and manoeuvre. I knew perfectly well that modern
up-to-date inventions would materially influence and modify our
previous conceptions as to the employment of the three arms
respectively; but I had not realised that this process would work in
so drastic a manner as to render all our preconceived ideas of the
method of tactical field operations comparatively ineffective and
useless. Judged by the course of events in the first three weeks of
the War, neither French nor German generals were prepared for the
complete transformation of all military ideas which the development of
the operations inevitably demonstrated to be imperative for waging war
in present conditions.
It is easy to be "wise after the event"; but I cannot help wondering
why none of us realised what the most modern rifle, the machine gun,
motor traction, the aeroplane and wireless telegraphy would bring
about. It seems so simple when judged by actual results. The modern
rifle and machine gun add tenfold to the relative power of the defence
as against the attack. This precludes the use of the old methods of
attack, and has driven the attack to seek covered entrenchments after
every forward rush of at most a few hundred yards.
It has thus become a practical operation to place the heaviest
artillery in position close behind the infantry fighting line, not
only owing to the mobility afforded by motor traction but also because
the old dread of losing the guns before they could be got away no
longer exists. The crucial necessity for the effective employment of
heavy artillery is observation, and this is provided by the balloon
and the aeroplane, which, by means of wireless telegraphy, can keep
the batteries instantly informed of the accuracy of their fire.
I feel sure in my own mind that had we realised the true effect of
modern appliances of war in August, 1914, there would have been no
retreat from Mons, and that if, in September, the Germans
had learnt their lesson, the Allies would never have driven them back
to the Aisne. It was in the fighting on that river that the eyes of
all of us began to be opened.
New characteristics of offensive and defensive war began vaguely to be
appreciated; but it required the successive attempts of Maunoury, de
Castelnau, Foch and myself to turn the German flanks in the north in
the old approved style, and the practical failure of these attempts,
to bring home to our minds the true nature of war as it is to-day.
About the middle of November, 1914--after three and a half months of
war--we were fairly settled down to the war of positions.
It was, therefore, in a somewhat troubled frame of mind that I began
to play my humble part in this tremendous episode in the history of
the world. The new lessons had to be learned in a hard school and
through a bitter experience. However, for good or for evil, I have
always been possessed of a sanguine temperament. No one, I felt, had
really been able to gauge the respective fighting values of the French
and German Armies. I hoped for the best and rather believed in it; and
in this confident spirit, although anxious and watchful, I landed at
Boulogne at 5 p.m. on August 14th, 1914.
It will be a fitting close to this chapter if I add the instructions
which I received from His Majesty's Government before leaving.
"Owing to the infringement of the neutrality of Belgium by Germany,
and in furtherance of the Entente which exists between this country
and France, His Majesty's Government has decided, at the request of
the French Government, to send an Expeditionary Force to
France and to entrust the command of the troops to yourself.
"The special motive of the Force under your control is to support and
co-operate with the French Army against our common enemies. The
peculiar task laid upon you is to assist the French Government in
preventing or repelling the invasion by Germany of French and Belgian
territory and eventually to restore the neutrality of Belgium, on
behalf of which, as guaranteed by treaty, Belgium has appealed to the
French and to ourselves.
"These are the reasons which have induced His Majesty's Government to
declare war, and these reasons constitute the primary objective you
have before you.
"The place of your assembly, according to present arrangements, is
Amiens, and during the assembly of your troops you will have every
opportunity for discussing with the Commander-in-Chief of the French
Army, the military position in general and the special part which your
Force is able and adapted to play. It must be recognised from the
outset that the numerical strength of the British Force and its
contingent reinforcement is strictly limited, and with this
consideration kept steadily in view it will be obvious that the
greatest care must be exercised towards a minimum of losses and
wastage.
"Therefore, while every effort must be made to coincide most
sympathetically with the plans and wishes of our Ally, the gravest
consideration will devolve upon you as to participation in forward
movements where large bodies of French troops are not engaged and
where your Force may be unduly exposed to attack. Should a contingency
of this sort be contemplated, I look to you to inform me fully and
give me time to communicate to you any decision to which His
Majesty's Government may come in the matter. In this connection I wish
you distinctly to understand that your command is an entirely
independent one, and that you will in no case come in any sense under
the orders of any Allied General.
"In minor operations you should be careful that your subordinates
understand that risk of serious losses should only be taken where such
risk is authoritatively considered to be commensurate with the object
in view.
"The high courage and discipline of your troops should, and certainly
will, have fair and full opportunity of display during the campaign,
but officers may well be reminded that in this, their first experience
of European warfare, a greater measure of caution must be employed
than under former conditions of hostilities against an untrained
adversary.
"You will kindly keep up constant communication with the War Office,
and you will be good enough to inform me as to all movements of the
enemy reported to you as well as to those of the French Army.
"I am sure you fully realise that you can rely with the utmost
confidence on the wholehearted and unswerving support of the
Government, of myself, and of your compatriots, in carrying out the
high duty which the King has entrusted to you and in maintaining the
great tradition of His Majesty's Army.
"(Signed) KITCHENER,
"Secretary of State"
CHAPTER II.
THE BRITISH EXPEDITIONARY FORCE.
I have thought fit to interrupt my narrative here to devote some pages
to the composition of the original Expeditionary Force. The First
Expeditionary Force consisted of the First Army Corps (1st and 2nd
Divisions) under Lieut.-Gen. Sir Douglas Haig; the Second Army Corps
(3rd and 5th Divisions) under Lieut.-Gen. Sir James Grierson (who died
shortly after landing in France and was succeeded by Gen. Sir Horace
Smith-Dorrien), and the Cavalry Division under Major-Gen. E. H. H.
Allenby. To these must be added the 19th Infantry Brigade, which, at
the opening of our operations in France, was employed on our Lines of
Communication. The original Expeditionary Force was subsequently
augmented by the 4th Division, which detrained at Le Cateau on August
25th. The 4th Division and the 19th Infantry Brigade were, on the
arrival of Gen. Pulteney in France, on August 30th, formed into the
Third Army Corps, to which the 6th Division was subsequently added.
For the purpose of convenient reference, I have included in this
chapter the composition of the 6th Division, which joined us on the
Aisne, and of the 7th Division and the 3rd Cavalry Division, which
came into line with the original Expeditionary Force in Belgium in the
opening stages of the First Battle of Ypres; as also of the Lahore
Division of the Indian Corps, which likewise took part in the Battle
of Ypres.
THE FIRST EXPEDITIONARY FORCE.
_General Officer Commanding-in-Chief:_
Field-Marshal Sir J. D. P. FRENCH.
_Chief of the General Staff:_
Lieut.-Gen. Sir A. J. MURRAY.
_Adjutant-General:_
Major-Gen. Sir C. F. N. MACREADY.
_Quartermaster-General:_
Major-Gen. Sir W. R. ROBERTSON.
* * * * *
_First Army Corps:_
Lieut.-Gen. Sir DOUGLAS HAIG.
* * * * *
_1st Division:_
Major-Gen. S. H. LOMAX,
wounded October 31st, replaced by Brig.-Gen. LANDON (_temp._),
then by Brig.-Gen. Sir D. HENDERSON.
_1st Infantry Brigade:_
Brig.-Gen. F. I. MAXSE,
succeeded by Brig.-Gen. FITZCLARENCE, V.C. (killed, November
11th). Col. McEwen then took command. Later on, Col.
Lowther was appointed to command the Brigade.
1st Batt. Coldstream Guards.
1st Batt. Scots Guards.
London Scottish (joined Brigade in November).
1st Batt. Royal Highlanders (the Black Watch).
2nd Batt. Royal Munster Fusiliers (cut to pieces at Etreux,
August 29th, replaced by 1st Batt. Cameron Highlanders).
_2nd Infantry Brigade:_
Brig.-Gen. E. S. BULFIN,
wounded November 1st, succeeded by Col. Cunliffe-Owen (_temp._).
Brig.-Gen. WESTMACOTT took command November 23rd.
2nd Batt. Royal Sussex Regt. 1st Batt. Northampton Regt.
1st Batt. N. Lancs Regt. 2nd Batt. K.R.R.
_3rd Infantry Brigade:_
Brig.-Gen. H. J. S. LANDON,
appointed to command the Division after October 31st, Col.
Lovett taking command of Brigade. Brig.-Gen. R. H. K.
BUTLER was appointed to command the Brigade November
13th.
1st Batt. The Queen's Royal West Surrey Regt. (cut up
October 31st, replaced by 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers).
1st Batt. S. Wales Borderers.
1st Batt. Gloucester Regt.
2nd Batt. Welsh Regt.
_Divisional Cavalry:_
"C" Squadron 15th Hussars. 1st Cyclist Co.
_Royal Engineers:_
23rd & 26th Field Cos. 1st Signal Co.
_Royal Artillery:_
R.F.A. Batteries--
XXV. Brigade--113, 114, 115.
XXVI. Brigade--116, 117, 118.
XXIX. Brigade--46, 51, 54.
XLIII. Brigade (Howitzer)--30, 40, 57.
Heavy Battery R.G.A.--26. 1st Divisional Train.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 1st, 2nd, & 3rd Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_2nd Division_:
Major-Gen. C. C. MONRO.
_4th (Guards) Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. R. SCOTT-KERR,
wounded September 1st and succeeded by Brig.-Gen. the EARL
OF CAVAN (arrived September 18th).
2nd Batt. Grenadier Guards. 3rd Batt. Coldstream Guards.
2nd Batt. Coldstream Guards. 1st Batt. Irish Guards.
1st Herts (T.F.) (joined Brigade about November 10th).
_5th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. R. C. B. HAKING,
wounded on September 16th; succeeded by Lieut.-Col.
Westmacott until Haking returned on November 20th.
2nd Batt. Worcester Regt. 2nd Batt. Highland L.I.
2nd Batt. Oxf. & Bucks L.I. 2nd Batt. Connaught Rangers.
(2nd Connaughts were amalgamated
with their 1st
Batt. at the end of November
and replaced in the
Brigade by 9th H.L.I.
(Glasgow Highlanders).)
_6th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. R. H. DAVIES,
invalided in September; succeeded by Brig.-Gen. FANSHAWE,
September 13th.
1st Batt. The King's (Liverpool) Regt. 1st Batt. Royal Berks Regt.
2nd Batt. S. Staffs Regt. 1st Batt. K.R.R.
_Divisional Cavalry:_
"B" Squadron 15th Hussars. 2nd Cyclist Co.
_Royal Engineers:_
5th & 11th Field Cos. 2nd Signal Co.
_Royal Artillery:_
R.F.A. Batteries--
XXIV. Brigade--25, 50, 70.
XXXVI. Brigade--15, 48, 71.
XLI. Brigade--9, 16, 17.
XLIV. Brigade (Howitzer)--47, 56, 60.
Heavy Battery R.G.A.--35. 2nd Divisional Train.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 4th & 6th Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_Second Army Corps_:
Lieut.-Gen. Sir JAMES GRIERSON,
died August 17th; succeeded by Gen. Sir HORACE SMITH-DORRIEN.
* * * * *
_3rd Division:_
Major-Gen. HUBERT I. W. HAMILTON,
killed October 14th; Major-Gen. MACKENZIE in command till
end of October; then Major-Gen. WING till November 6th;
then Major-Gen. HALDANE.
_7th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. F. W. N. McCRACKEN,
3rd Batt. Worcester Regt. 1st Batt. Wilts Regt.
2nd Batt. S. Lancs Regt. 2nd Batt. Royal Irish Rifles.
_8th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. B. J. C. DORAN,
invalided October 23rd; Brig.-Gen. BOWES took over command.
2nd Batt. Royal Scots.
2nd Batt. Royal Irish Regt. (Battalion cut up at Le Pilly,
October 20th; became G.H.Q. troops, replaced by 2nd
Suffolks.)
4th Batt. Middlesex Regt.
1st Batt. Gordon Highlanders. (Employed as G.H.Q. troops
during September, being replaced by 1st Devons, but rejoined
Brigade at beginning of October.)
_9th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. F. C. SHAW,
wounded November 12th; succeeded by Lieut.-Col. Douglas
Smith, Royal Scots Fusiliers.
1st Batt. Northumberland Fusiliers.
4th Batt. Royal Fusiliers.
1st Batt. Lincolnshire Regt.
1st Batt. Royal Scots Fusiliers.
_Divisional Cavalry_:
"A" Squadron 15th Hussars. 3rd Cyclist Co.
_Royal Engineers_:
56th & 57th Field Cos. 3rd Signal Co.
_Royal Artillery:_
R.F.A. Batteries--
XXIII. Brigade--107, 108, 109.
XL. Brigade--6, 23, 49.
XLII. Brigade--29, 41, 45.
XXX. Brigade (Howitzer)--128, 129, 130.
Heavy Battery R.G.A.--48. 3rd Divisional Train.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 7th, 8th, & 9th Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_5th Division_:
Major-Gen. Sir CHARLES FERGUSSON,
invalided October 22nd; succeeded by Major-Gen. MORLAND.
_13th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. G. J. CUTHBERT,
invalided about the end of September; succeeded by Brig.-Gen.
HICKIE, who went sick October 13th, Col. Martyn getting
command (_temp._).
2nd Batt. K.O. Scottish Borderers.
2nd Batt. (Duke of Wellington's) West Riding Regt.
1st Batt. Royal West Kent Regt.
2nd Batt. K.O. Yorkshire L.I.
_14th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. S. P. ROLT,
invalided October 29th; succeeded by Brig.-Gen. F. S. MAUDE.
2nd Batt. Suffolk Regt. (replaced by 1st Devons at the
beginning of October, and became G.H.Q. troops).
1st Batt. East Surrey Regt.
1st Batt. Duke of Cornwall's L.I.
2nd Batt. Manchester Regt.
_15th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. Count A. E. W. GLEICHEN.
1st Batt. Norfolk Regt. 1st Batt. Cheshire Regt.
1st Batt. Bedford Regt. 1st Batt. Dorset Regt.
_Divisional Cavalry_:
"A" Squadron 19th Hussars.
_Royal Engineers_:
17th & 59th Field Cos. 5th Cyclist Co.
_Royal Artillery_:
R.F.A. Batteries--
XV. Brigade--11, 52, 80.
XXVII. Brigade--119, 120, 121.
XXVIII. Brigade--122, 123, 124.
VIII. Brigade (Howitzer)--37, 61, 65.
Heavy Battery R.G.A.--108. 5th Divisional Train.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 13th, 14th, & 15th Field Ambulances.
_19th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. L. G. DRUMMOND,
succeeded early in September by Brig.-Gen. F. GORDON.
[Note.--This Brigade was formed from units on Lines of
Communication, and was attached successively to the Cavalry
Division, Second Corps and Fourth Division during the retreat
from Mons and advance to the Aisne. In the Flanders fighting
of October-November, 1914, it worked with the Sixth Division.]
2nd Batt. Royal Welsh Fusiliers.
1st Batt. Scottish Rifles.
1st Batt. Middlesex Regt.
2nd Batt. Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders.
19th Field Ambulance.
_Cavalry Division_:
Major-Gen. E. H. H. ALLENBY,
took command of the Cavalry Corps on its formation in October,
Brig.-Gen. DE LISLE taking command of the 1st Cavalry
Division.
* * * * *
_1st Cavalry Brigade:_
Brig.-Gen. C. J. BRIGGS.
2nd Dragoon Guards. 5th Dragoon Guards.
11th Hussars.
_2nd Cavalry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. H. De B. DE LISLE,
transferred to command 1st Cavalry Division in October
and succeeded by Brig.-Gen. MULLINS.
4th Dragoon Guards. 9th Lancers.
18th Hussars (Queen Mary's Own).
_3rd Cavalry Brigade:_
Brig.-Gen. HUBERT DE LA POER GOUGH.
4th Hussars. 5th Lancers. 16th Lancers.
_4th Cavalry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. Hon. C. E. BINGHAM.
Household Cavalry (Composite Regt.).
6th Dragoon Guards. 3rd Hussars.
_5th Cavalry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. Sir PHILIP P. W. CHETWODE.
12th Lancers. 20th Hussars.
2nd Dragoons (Scots Greys).
_Royal Horse Artillery_:
Batteries--"D," "E," "I," "J," "L" ("L" Battery went
home to refit after Néry (September 1st), and was replaced
by "H," R.H.A., which arrived about the middle of
September).
_Royal Engineers_:
1st Field Squadron. 1st Signal Squadron.
[Note.--In September the 2nd Cavalry Division was formed,
consisting at first of the 3rd and 5th Cavalry Brigades under
Major-Gen. Gough, Brig.-Gen. Vaughan taking command of the
3rd Cavalry Brigade. With these brigades were "D" and "E"
Batteries, R.H.A. In October the 4th Cavalry Brigade was
transferred to the 2nd Cavalry Division, as was also "J"
Battery, R.H.A. The 2nd Cavalry Division had the 2nd Field
Squadron R.E. and 2nd Signal Squadron.]
_R.A.M.C.:_ corresponding Cavalry Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_Royal Flying Corps_:
Brig.-Gen. Sir DAVID HENDERSON.
Aeroplane Squadrons Nos. 2, 3, 4, and 5.
* * * * *
_4th Division_:
Major-Gen. T. D. O. SNOW,
invalided September; succeeded by Major-Gen. Sir H. RAWLINSON,
who was transferred to 4th Army Corps early in
October and replaced by Major-Gen. H. F. M. WILSON.
_10th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. J. A. L. HALDANE,
appointed to command 3rd Division, November 6th; succeeded
by Brig.-Gen. HULL.
1st Batt. Royal Warwickshire Regt.
2nd Batt. Seaforth Highlanders.
1st Batt. Royal Irish Fusiliers.
2nd Batt. Royal Dublin Fusiliers.
_11th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. A. G. HUNTER-WESTON.
1st Batt. Somersetshire L.I. 1st Batt. Hampshire Regt.
1st Batt. E. Lancs Regt. 1st Batt. Rifle Brigade.
_12th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. H. F. M. WILSON,
in command of the 4th Division in October, and on promotion
succeeded by Col. F. G. Anley.
1st Batt. K.O. (R. Lancaster) Regt.
2nd Batt. Lancashire Fusiliers.
2nd Batt. Royal Inniskilling Fusiliers.
2nd Batt. Essex Regt.
_Divisional Cavalry_:
"B" Squadron 19th Hussars. 4th Cyclist Co.
_Royal Engineers_:
7th & 9th Field Cos. 4th Signal Co.
_Royal Artillery_:
R.F.A. Batteries--
XIV. Brigade--39, 68, 88.
XXIX. Brigade--125, 126, 127.
XXXII. Brigade--27, 134, 135.
XXXVII. Brigade--31, 35, 55.
Heavy Battery, R.G.A.--31.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 10th, 11th, & 12th Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_Lines of Communication and Army Troops_:
1st Batt. Devonshire Regt. (transferred to 8th Brigade about middle of
September, later to 14th Brigade).
1st Batt. Cameron Highlanders (replaced 2nd Munsters in 1st Brigade
about September 6th).
[Note.--The 28th London (Artists' Rifles), 14th London (London
Scottish), 6th Welsh and 5th Border Regt. were all in France before
the end of the First Battle of Ypres, as was also the Honourable
Artillery Company. These battalions were all at first on Lines of
Communication.]
* * * * *
_6th Division_:
Major-Gen. J. L. KEIR.
_16th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. C. INGOUVILLE-WILLIAMS.
1st Batt. East Kent Regt. (The Buffs).
1st Batt. Leicestershire Regt.
1st Batt. Shropshire L.I.
2nd Batt. York and Lancaster Regt.
_17th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. W. R. B. DORAN.
1st Batt. Royal Fusiliers. 2nd Batt. Leinster Regt.
1st Batt. N. Staffs Regt. 3rd Batt. Rifle Brigade.
_18th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. W. N. CONGREVE, V.C.
1st Batt. West Yorks Regt. 2nd Batt. Notts and Derby Regt.
1st Batt. East Yorks Regt. (the Sherwood Foresters).
2nd Batt. Durham. L.I.
_Divisional Cavalry_:
"C" Squadron 19th Hussars. 6th Cyclist Co.
_Royal Engineers_:
12th & 38th Field Cos. 6th Signal Co.
_Royal Artillery_:
R.F.A. Batteries--
II. Brigade--21, 42, 53.
XXIV. Brigade--110, 111, 112.
XXXVIII. Brigade--24, 34, 72.
XII. Brigade (Howitzer)--43, 86, 87.
Heavy Battery R.G.A.--24. 6th Divisional Train.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 16th, 17th & 18th Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_7th Infantry Division_:
Major-Gen. T. CAPPER.
_20th Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. H. G. RUGGLES-BRISE.
1st Batt. Grenadier Guards. 2nd Batt. Border Regt.
2nd Batt. Scots Guards. 2nd Batt. Gordon Highlanders.
_21st Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. H. E. WATTS.
2nd Batt. Bedfordshire Regt. 2nd Batt. Royal Scots Fusiliers.
2nd Batt. Yorkshire Regt. 2nd Batt. Wiltshire Regt.
_22nd Infantry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. S. T. B. LAWFORD.
2nd Batt. The Queen's Royal West Surrey Regt.
2nd Batt. Royal Warwickshire Regt.
1st Batt. Royal Welsh Fusiliers.
1st Batt. S. Staffs Regt.
_Divisional Cavalry_:
Northumberland Yeomanry (Hussars). 7th Cyclist Co.
_Royal Engineers_:
54th & 55th Field Cos. 7th Signal Co.
_Royal Artillery_:
R.H.A. Batteries--"F" and "T."
R.F.A. Batteries--
XXII. Brigade--104, 105, 106.
XXV. Brigade--12, 35, 58.
Heavy Batteries R.G.A.--111, 112.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 21st, 22nd and 23rd Field Ambulances.
* * * * *
_3rd Cavalry Division_:
Major-Gen. The Hon. JULIAN BYNG.
_6th Cavalry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. E. MAKINS.
3rd Dragoon Guards (joined the Division early in November).
North Somerset Yeomanry (attached to the Brigade before the
end of First Battle of Ypres).
1st Dragoons (The Royals).
10th Hussars.
_7th Cavalry Brigade_:
Brig.-Gen. C. T. McM. KAVANAGH.
1st Life Guards. 2nd Life Guards.
Royal Horse Guards (the Blues).
_Royal Horse Artillery_:
Batteries "C" and "K."
_Royal Engineers_:
3rd Field Squadron.
_R.A.M.C.:_ 6th, 7th and 8th Cavalry Field Ambulances.
CHAPTER III.
THE SAILING OF THE EXPEDITIONARY FORCE.
I left Charing Cross by special train at 2 p.m. on Friday, August
14th, and embarked at Dover in His Majesty's cruiser "Sentinel." Sir
Maurice FitzGerald and a few other friends were at the station to see
me off, and I was accompanied by Murray, Wilson, Robertson, Lambton,
Wake, Huguet and Brinsley FitzGerald (my private secretary). The day
was dark, dull and gloomy, and rather chilly for August. Dover had
ceased to be the cheery seaside resort of peace days, and had assumed
the appearance of a fortress expecting momentary attack. Very few
people were about, and the place was prepared for immediate action.
The fine harbour was crowded with destroyers, submarines, and a few
cruisers; booms barred all the entrances and mines were laid down.
It was the first time since war had been declared that I witnessed the
outward and visible signs of the great struggle for which we were
girding our loins. Not the least evidence of this was the appearance
of the officers and men of the "Sentinel." All showed in their faces
that strained, eager, watchful look which told of the severe and
continual daily and nightly vigil. This was very marked, and much
impressed me.
We sailed a little before 4 and landed at Boulogne about 5.30 in the
evening. I was met by the Governor, the Commandant, and the port
officials, and we had a very hearty reception. There were several rest
camps at Boulogne, and I was able to visit them. Officers
and men looked fit and well, and were full of enthusiasm and cheer.
Boulogne was only a secondary port of embarkation, but I can vividly
recall the scene. Everyone knows the curious and interesting old town,
with its picturesque citadel, situated on a lofty hill. On all sides
were evidences of great activity and excitement. Soldiers and sailors,
both British and French, were everywhere. All were being warmly
welcomed and cheered by the townspeople.
The declining August sun lit up sinuous columns of infantry ascending
the high ground to their rest camps on the plateau to the sound of
military bands. From the heights above the town, the quays and
wharves, where the landing of troops and stores was unceasingly going
forward, looked like human beehives. Looking out to sea, one could
distinguish approaching transports here and there between the ever
wary and watchful scout, destroyer and submarine, which were jealously
guarding the route.
Over all towered the monument to the greatest world-soldier--the
warrior Emperor who, more than a hundred years before, had from that
spot contemplated the invasion of England. Could he have now revisited
"the glimpses of the moon," would he not have rejoiced at this
friendly invasion of France by England's "good yeomen," who were now
offering their lives to save France from possible destruction as a
Power of the first class? It was a wonderful and never to be forgotten
scene in the setting sun; and, as I walked round camps and bivouacs, I
could not but think of the many fine fellows around me who had said
good-bye to Old England for ever.
We left Boulogne at 7.20 the same evening, and reached Amiens at 9.
There I was met by General Robert (Military Governor) and his staff,
the Prefect and officials. Amiens was the Headquarters of
General Robb, the Commander of our Line of Communications, and it was
also the first point of concentration for our aircraft, which David
Henderson commanded, with Sykes as his chief assistant. Whilst at
Amiens I was able to hold important discussions with Robb and
Henderson as to their respective commands.
I left Amiens for Paris on the morning of the 15th and we reached the
Nord Terminus at 12.45 p.m., where I was met by the British Ambassador
(now Lord Bertie) and the Military Governor of Paris. Large crowds had
assembled in the streets on the way to the Embassy, and we were
received with tremendous greetings by the people. Their welcome was
cordial in the extreme. The day is particularly memorable to me,
because my previous acquaintance with Lord Bertie ripened from that
time into an intimate friendship to which I attach the greatest value.
I trust that, when the real history of this war is written, the
splendid part played by this great Ambassador may be thoroughly
understood and appreciated by his countrymen. Throughout the year and
a half that I commanded in France, his help and counsel were
invaluable to me.
We drove to the Embassy and lunched there. In the afternoon,
accompanied by the Ambassador, I visited M. Poincaré. The President
was attended by M. Viviani, Prime Minister, and M. Messimy, Minister
for War. The situation was fully discussed, and I was much impressed
by the optimistic spirit of the President. I am sure he had formed
great hopes of a victorious advance by the Allies from the line they
had taken up, and he discoursed playfully with me on the possibility
of another battle being fought by the British on the old field of
Waterloo. He said the attitude of the French nation was admirable,
that they were very calm and determined.
After leaving the President I went to the War Office. Maps
were produced; the whole situation was again discussed, and
arrangements were made for me to meet General Joffre at his
Headquarters the next day.
In the evening I dined quietly with Brinsley FitzGerald at the Ritz,
and here it was curious to observe how Paris, like Dover, had put on a
sombre garb of war. The buoyant, optimistic nature of the French
people was apparent in the few we met; but there was no bombastic,
over-confident tone in the conversation around us; only a quiet, but
grim, determination which fully appreciated the tremendous
difficulties and gigantic issues at stake. The false optimism of "À
Berlin" associated with 1870 was conspicuously absent. In its place, a
silent determination to fight to the last franc and to the last man.
We left Paris by motor early on the 16th, and arrived at Joffre's
Headquarters at Vitry-le-François at noon. A few minutes before our
arrival a captured German flag (the first visible trophy of war I had
seen) had been brought in, and the impression of General Joffre which
was left on my mind was that he possessed a fund of human
understanding and sympathy.
I had heard of the French Commander-in-Chief for years, but had never
before seen him. He struck me at once as a man of strong will and
determination, very courteous and considerate, but firm and steadfast
of mind and purpose, and not easily turned or persuaded. He appeared
to me to be capable of exercising a powerful influence over the troops
he commanded and as likely to enjoy their confidence.
These were all "first impressions"; but I may say here that everything
I then thought of General Joffre was far more than confirmed
throughout the year and a half of fierce struggle during
which I was associated with him. His steadfastness and determination,
his courage and patience, were tried to the utmost and never found
wanting. History will rank him as one of the supremely great leaders.
The immediate task before him was stupendous, and nobly did he arise
to it.
I was quite favourably impressed by General Berthelot (Joffre's Chief
of Staff) and all the Staff Officers I met, and was much struck by
their attitude and bearing. There was a complete absence of fuss, and
a calm, deliberate confidence was manifest everywhere. I had a long
conversation with the Commander-in-Chief, at which General Berthelot
was present. He certainly never gave me the slightest reason to
suppose that any idea of "retirement" was in his mind. He discussed
possible alternatives of action depending upon the information
received of the enemy's plans and dispositions; but his main intention
was always to attack.
There were two special points in this conversation which recur to my
mind.
As the British Army was posted on the left, or exposed flank, I asked
Joffre to place the French Cavalry Division, and two Reserve Divisions
which were echeloned in reserve behind, directly under my orders. This
the Commander-in-Chief found himself unable to concede.
The second point I recall is the high esteem in which the General
Commanding the 5th French Army, General Lanrezac, which was posted on
my immediate right, was held by Joffre and his Staff. He was
represented to me as the best Commander in the French Army, on whose
complete support and skilful co-operation I could thoroughly rely.
Before leaving, the Commander-in-Chief handed me a written
memorandum setting forth his views as he had stated them to me,
accompanied by a short appreciation of the situation made by the Chief
of the General Staff.
We motored to Rheims, where we slept that night. Throughout this long
motor journey we passed through great areas of cultivated country. All
work, it seemed, had ceased; the crops were half cut, and stooks of
corn were lying about everywhere. It was difficult to imagine how the
harvest would be saved; but one of my most extraordinary experiences
in France was to watch the farming and agriculture going on as if by
magic. When, how, or by whom it was done, has always been an enigma to
me. There can be no doubt that the women and children proved an
enormous help to their country in these directions. Their share of the
victory should never be forgotten. It has been distilled from their
sweat and tears.
On the morning of the 17th I went to Rethel, which was the
Headquarters of the General Commanding the 5th French Army. Having
heard such eulogies of him at French G.H.Q., my first impressions of
General Lanrezac were probably coloured and modified in his favour;
but, looking back, I remember that his personality did not convey to
me the idea of a great leader. He was a big man with a loud voice, and
his manner did not strike me as being very courteous.
When he was discussing the situation, his attitude might have made a
casual observer credit him with practical powers of command and
determination of character; but, for my own part, I seemed to detect,
from the first time my eyes fell upon him, a certain over-confidence
which appeared to ignore the necessity for any consideration of
alternatives. Although we arrived at a mutual understanding which
included no idea or thought of "retreat," I left General
Lanrezac's Headquarters believing that the Commander-in-Chief had
over-rated his ability; and I was therefore not surprised when he
afterwards turned out to be the most complete example, amongst the
many this War has afforded, of the Staff College "pedant," whose
"superior education" had given him little idea of how to conduct war.
On leaving Rethel, I motored to Vervins, where I interviewed the
Commanders of the French Reserve Divisions in my immediate
neighbourhood, and reached my Headquarters at Le Cateau late in the
afternoon.
The first news I got was of the sudden death of my dear old friend and
comrade, Jimmie Grierson (General Sir James Grierson, Commanding the
2nd Army Corps). He was taken ill quite suddenly in the train on his
way to his own Corps Headquarters, and died in a few minutes. I had
known him for many years, but since 1906 had been quite closely
associated with him; for he had taken a leading part in the
preparation of the Army for war throughout that time. He possessed a
wonderful personality, and was justly beloved by officers and men
alike. He was able to get the best work out of them, and they would
follow him anywhere. He had been British Military Attaché in Berlin
for some years, and had thus acquired an intimate knowledge of the
German Army. An excellent linguist, he spoke French with ease and
fluency, and he used to astonish French soldiers by his intimate
knowledge of the history of their regiments, which was often far in
excess of what they knew themselves. His military acquirements were
brilliant, and in every respect thoroughly up-to-date. Apart from the
real affection I always felt for him, I regarded his loss as a great
calamity in the conduct of the campaign.
His place was taken by Sir Horace Smith-Dorrien, although I
asked that Sir Herbert Plumer might be sent out to me to succeed
Grierson in command of the 2nd Corps. As a matter of fact, the
question of Sir James Grierson's successor was not referred to me at
all. The appointment was made at home. Although I knew Sir Horace to
be a soldier who had done good service and possessed a fine record, I
had asked for Sir Herbert Plumer because I felt he was the right man
for this command.
Lord Kitchener had asked me to send him a statement of the French
dispositions west of the Meuse. I sent him this in the following
letter:--
"Headquarters,
"Le Cateau,
"August 17th, 1914.
"My Dear Lord K.
"With reference to your wire asking for information as to the position
of French troops west of the line Givet--Dinant--Namur--Brussels, I
have already replied by wire in general terms. I now send full
details.
"A Corps of Cavalry (three divisions less one brigade), supported by
some Infantry, is north of the River Sambre between Charleroi and
Namur. This is the nearest French force to the Belgian Army, and I do
not know if and where they have established communication with them,
nor do the French.
"One French Corps, with an added Infantry Brigade and a Cavalry
Brigade, is guarding the River Meuse from Givet to Namur. The bridges
are mined and ready to be blown up.
"In rear of this corps, two more corps are moving--one on
Philippeville, the other on Beaumont. Each of these two corps is
composed of three divisions. In rear of them a fourth corps assembles
to-morrow west of Beaumont. Three Reserve divisions are already in
waiting between Vervins and Hirson. Another Reserve division is
guarding the almost impassable country between Givet and Mézières.
"Finally, other Reserve formations are guarding the frontier between
Maubeuge and Lille.
"I left Paris on Sunday morning (16th) by motor, and reached the
Headquarters of General Joffre (French Commander-in-Chief) at 12. They
are at Vitry-le-François. He quite realises the importance and value
of adopting a waiting attitude. In the event of a forward movement by
the German Corps in the Ardennes and Luxemburg, he is anxious that I
should act in echelon on the left of the 5th French Army, whose
present disposition I have stated above. The French Cavalry Corps now
north of the Sambre will operate on my left front and keep touch with
the Belgians.
"I spent the night at Rheims and motored this morning to Rethel, the
Headquarters of General Lanrezac, Commander 5th French Army. I had a
long talk with him and arranged for co-operation in all alternative
circumstances.
"I then came on to my Headquarters at this place where I found
everything proceeding satisfactorily and up to time. I was much
shocked to hear of Grierson's sudden death near Amiens when I arrived
here. I had already wired asking you to appoint Plumer in his place,
when your wire reached me and also that of Ian Hamilton, forwarded--as
I understand--by you. I very much hope you will send me Plumer;
Hamilton is too senior to command an Army Corps and is already engaged
in an important command at home.
"Please do as I ask you in this matter? I needn't assure you there was
no 'promise' of any kind.
"Yours sincerely,
"(Signed) J. D. P. FRENCH.
"P.S.--I am much impressed by all I have seen of the French General
Staff. They are very deliberate, calm, and confident. There was a
total absence of fuss and confusion, and a determination to give only
a just and proper value to any reported successes. So far there has
been no conflict of first-rate importance, but there has been enough
fighting to justify a hope that the French artillery is superior to
the German."
It was on Tuesday, August 18th, that I was first able to assemble the
Corps Commanders and their Staffs. Their reports as to the transport
of their troops from their mobilising stations to France were highly
satisfactory.
The nation owes a deep debt of gratitude to the Naval Transport
Service and to all concerned in the embarking and disembarking of the
Expeditionary Force. Every move was carried out exactly to time, and
the concentration of the British Army on the left of the French was
effected in such a manner as to enable every unit to obtain the
requisite time to familiarise troops with active service conditions,
before it became necessary to make severe demands upon their strength
and endurance.
My discussion with the Corps Commanders was based upon the following
brief appreciation of the situation on that day. This was as
follows:--
"Between Tirlemont (to the east of Louvain) and Metz, the enemy has
some 13 to 15 Army Corps and seven Cavalry Divisions. A certain number
of reserve troops are said to be engaged in the offensive of Liége,
the forts of which place are believed to be still intact, although
some of the enemy's troops hold the town.
"These German Corps are in two main groups, seven to eight Corps and
four Cavalry Divisions being between Tirlemont and Givet. Six to seven
Corps and three Cavalry Divisions are in Belgian Luxemburg.
"Of the northern group, it is believed that the greater part--perhaps
five Corps--are either north and west of the Meuse, or being pushed
across by bridges at Huy and elsewhere.
"The general direction of the German advance is by Waremme on
Tirlemont. Two German Cavalry Divisions which crossed the Meuse some
days ago have reached Gembloux, but have been driven back to Mont
Arden by French cavalry supported by a mixed Belgian brigade.
"The German plans are still rather uncertain, but it is confidently
believed that at least five Army Corps and two or three Cavalry
Divisions will move against the French frontiers south-west, on a
great line between Brussels and Givet.
"The 1st French Corps is now at Dinant, one Infantry and one Cavalry
Brigade opposing the group of German Corps south of the Meuse.
"The 10th and 3rd Corps are on the line Rethel--Thuin, south of the
Sambre. The 18th Corps are moving up on the left of the 10th and 3rd.
"Six or seven Reserve French Divisions are entrenched on a line
reaching from Dunkirk, on the coast, through Cambrai and La Capelle,
to Hirson.
"The Belgian Army is entrenched on a line running north-east and
south-west through Louvain."
My general instructions were then communicated to Corps Commanders as
follows:--
"When our concentration is complete, it is intended that we should
operate on the left of the French 5th Army, the 18th Corps being on
our right. The French Cavalry Corps of three divisions will be on our
left and in touch with the Belgians.
"As a preliminary to this, we shall take up an area north of the
Sambre, and on Monday the heads of the Allied columns should be on the
line Mons--Givet, with the cavalry on the outer flank.
"Should the German attack develop in the manner expected, we shall
advance on the general line Mons--Dinant to meet it."
During these first days, whilst our concentration was in course of
completion, I rode about a great deal amongst the troops, which were
generally on the move to take up their billets or doing practice route
marches. I had an excellent opportunity of observing the physique and
general appearance of the men. Many of the reservists at first bore
traces of the civilian life which they had just left, and presented an
anxious, tired appearance; but it was wonderful to observe the almost
hourly improvement which took place amongst them. I knew that, under
the supervision and influence of the magnificent body of officers and
non-commissioned officers which belonged to the 1st Expeditionary
Force, all the reservists, even those who had been for years away from
the colours, would, before going under fire, regain to the full the
splendid military vigour, determination, and spirit which has at all
times been so marked a characteristic of British soldiers in the
field.
I received a pressing request from the King of the Belgians
to visit His Majesty at his Headquarters at Louvain; but the immediate
course of the operations prevented me from doing so.
The opening phases of the Battle of Mons did not commence until the
morning of Saturday, August 22nd. Up to that time, so far as the
British forces were concerned, the forwarding of offensive operations
had complete possession of our minds. During the days which
intervened, I had frequent meetings and discussions with the Corps and
Cavalry Commanders. The Intelligence Reports which constantly arrived,
and the results of cavalry and aircraft reconnaissances, only
confirmed the previous appreciation of the situation, and left no
doubt as to the direction of the German advance; but nothing came to
hand which led us to foresee the crushing superiority of strength
which actually confronted us on Sunday, August 23rd.
This was our first practical experience in the use of aircraft for
reconnaissance purposes. It cannot be said that in these early days of
the fighting the cavalry entirely abandoned that _rôle_. On the
contrary, they furnished me with much useful information.
The number of our aeroplanes was then limited, and their powers of
observation were not so developed or so accurate as they afterwards
became. Nevertheless, they kept close touch with the enemy, and their
reports proved of the greatest value.
Whilst at this time, as I have said, aircraft did not altogether
replace cavalry as regards the gaining and collection of information,
yet, by working together as they did, the two arms gained much more
accurate and voluminous knowledge of the situation. It was, indeed,
the timely warning they gave which chiefly enabled me to make speedy
dispositions to avert danger and disaster.
There can be no doubt indeed that, even then, the presence
and co-operation of aircraft saved the very frequent use of small
cavalry patrols and detached supports. This enabled the latter arm to
save horseflesh and concentrate their power more on actual combat and
fighting, and to this is greatly due the marked success which attended
the operations of the cavalry during the Battle of Mons and the
subsequent retreat.
At the time I am writing, however, it would appear that the duty of
collecting information and maintaining touch with an enemy in the
field will in future fall entirely upon the air service, which will
set the cavalry free for different but equally important work.
I had daily consultations with Sir William Robertson, the
Quartermaster-General. He expressed himself as well satisfied with the
condition of the transport, both horse and mechanical, although he
said the civilian drivers were giving a little trouble at first.
Munitions and supplies were well provided for, and there were at least
1,000 rounds per gun and 800 rounds per rifle. We also discussed the
arrangements for the evacuation of wounded.
The immediate despatch from home of the 4th Division was now decided
upon and had commenced, and I received sanction to form a 19th Brigade
of Infantry from the Line of Communication battalions.
At this time I received some interesting reports as to the work of the
French cavalry in Belgium. Their _morale_ was high and they were very
efficient. They were opposed by two divisions of German cavalry whose
patrols, they said, showed great want of dash and initiative, and were
not well supported. They formed the opinion that the German horse did
not care about trying conclusions mounted, but endeavoured
to draw the French under the fire of artillery and jäger battalions,
the last-named always accompanying a German Cavalry Division.
At 5.30 a.m. on the 21st I received a visit from General de
Morionville, Chief of the Staff to His Majesty the King of the
Belgians, who, with a small staff, was proceeding to Joffre's
Headquarters. The General showed signs of the terrible ordeal through
which he and his gallant army had passed since the enemy had so
grossly violated Belgian territory. He confirmed all the reports we
had received concerning the situation generally, and added that the
unsupported condition of the Belgian Army rendered their position very
precarious, and that the King had, therefore, determined to effect a
retirement on Antwerp, where they would be prepared to attack the
flank of the enemy's columns as they advanced. He told me he hoped to
arrive at a complete understanding with the French Commander-in-Chief.
On this day, August 21st, the Belgians evacuated Brussels and were
retiring on Antwerp, and I received the following message from the
Government:--
"The Belgian Government desire to assure the British and French
Governments of the unreserved support of the Belgian Army on the left
flank of the Allied Armies with the whole of its troops and all
available resources, wherever their line of communications with the
base at Antwerp, where all their ammunition and food supplies are
kept, is not in danger of being severed by large hostile forces.
"Within the above-mentioned limits the Allied Armies may continue to
rely on the co-operation of the Belgian troops.
"Since the commencement of hostilities the Field Army has been holding
the line Tirlemont--Jodoigne--Hammemille--Louvain, where, up
to the 18th August, it has been standing by, hoping for the active
co-operation of the Allied Army.
"On August 18th it was decided that the Belgian Army, consisting of
50,000 Infantry rifles, 276 guns, and 4,100 Cavalry should retreat on
the Dyle. This step was taken owing to the fact that the support of
the Allies had not yet been effective, and, moreover, that the Belgian
forces were menaced by three Army Corps and three Cavalry Divisions
(the greater part of the First Army of the Meuse), who threatened to
cut their communications with their base.
"The rearguard of the 1st Division of the Army having been forced to
retire after a fierce engagement lasting five or six hours on August
18th, and the Commander of the Division having stated that his troops
were not in a fit state to withstand a long engagement owing to the
loss of officers and the weariness of the men; and, moreover, as the
Commander of the 3rd Division of the Army, which was so sorely tried
at Liége, had similarly come to the conclusion, on August 19th, that
the defence of the Dyle was becoming very dangerous, more especially
in view of the turning movement of the 2nd Army Corps and 2nd Cavalry
Division, it was definitely decided to retreat under the protection of
the forts at Antwerp.
"The general idea is now that the Field Army, in part or as a whole,
should issue from Antwerp as soon as circumstances seem to favour such
a movement.
"In this event, the Army will try to co-operate in its movements with
the Allies as circumstances may dictate."
Exhaustive reconnaissances and intelligence reports admitted of no
doubt that the enemy was taking the fullest advantage of his violation
of Belgian territory, and that he was protected to the right
of his advance, at least as far west as Soignies and Nivelles, whence
he was moving direct upon the British and 5th French Armies.
In further proof that, at this time, no idea of retreat was in the
minds of the leaders of the Allied Armies, I received late on Friday,
the 21st, General Lanrezac's orders to his troops. All his corps were
in position south of the Sambre, and he was only waiting the
development of a move by the 3rd and 4th French Armies from the line
Mézières--Longwy to begin his own advance.
As regards our own troops, on the evening of the 21st, the cavalry,
under Allenby, were holding the line of the Condé Canal with four
brigades. Two brigades of horse artillery were in reserve at
Harmignies. The 5th Cavalry Brigade, under Chetwode, composed of the
Scots Greys, 12th Lancers, and 20th Hussars, were at Binche, in touch
with the French.
Reconnoitring squadrons and patrols were pushed out towards Soignies
and Nivelles.
I visited Allenby's Headquarters in the afternoon of the 21st, and
discussed the situation with him. I told him on no account to commit
the cavalry to any engagement of importance, but to draw off towards
our left flank when pressed by the enemy's columns, and there remain
in readiness for action and reconnoitring well to the left.
The 1st Army Corps, under Sir Douglas Haig, was in cantonments to the
north of Maubeuge, between that place and Givry. The 2nd Corps, under
Sir Horace Smith-Dorrien, was to the north-west of Maubeuge, between
that place and Sars-la-Bruyère. The 19th Infantry Brigade was
concentrating at Valenciennes.
Turning to our Ally, the 6th and 7th French Reserve Divisions
were entrenching themselves on a line running from Dunkirk,
through Cambrai and La Capelle, to Hirson. The 5th French Army was on
our right, the 18th French Corps being in immediate touch with the
British Army. Three Divisions of French cavalry under General Sordet,
which had been operating in support of the Belgians, were falling back
behind the 18th Corps for rest and refit. The 3rd and 4th French
Armies, comprising 8-1/2 Corps, three Cavalry Divisions and some
reserve Divisions, were between Mézières and Longwy. The French troops
further south had taken the offensive and marched into Alsace. Liége
still held out. Namur was intact. The Belgians seemed secure behind
the fortifications of Antwerp.
Before going further it would be as well to give some account of the
country in which the two opposing forces faced one another on the
night of Friday, August 21st, the area Condé--Cambrai--Le
Nouvion--Binche:--
_Distances._--Cambrai to Condé 24 miles.
Condé to Binche 26 miles.
Cambrai to Le Nouvion 26 miles.
Le Nouvion to Binche 31 miles.
This region forms part of the Belgian province of Hainault and the
French Departments of the Nord and the Aisne, lying approximately
between the upper valleys of the Rivers Scheldt and Sambre. Its
northern boundary is formed by the basin of the River Haine. This
river, formed from three streams which rise in the neighbourhood of
Binche, passes Mons and flows into the Scheldt at Condé after a course
of 30 miles. Close to its left bank, from Mons to Condé, a canal
connects the former place with the Scheldt. Prior to the construction
of this canal, the Haine was navigable by means of locks. Several
small parallel streams run into it from the south, along
sunken valleys in an undulating plateau, over which lie scattered the
various mines of the Bérinage coalfield.
West of Mons the valley of the Haine forms a long, low plain, covered
with meadows, through which the river meanders in broad bends as far
as the Scheldt. Numerous water ditches, cut in the peaty soil and
marked out by poplars and willows, drain the land and render the
movement off the roads of any troops but infantry quite impracticable.
On the northern boundary of the valley of the Haine, a belt of sand
gives rise to a tract of rough uncultivated land which is in many
places covered with woods. On its southern boundary the ground rises
steeply on the east, and more gently on the west, to the
Franco-Belgian frontier, over a rocky subsoil in which the affluents
of the river have cut deep valleys.
The Mons-Condé Canal has a length of 16-1/4 miles, 12-1/4 of which are
in Belgian territory. It has a surface width of 64 feet and its
maximum depth is 7 feet. The canal is crossed by 18 bridges, all of
which, with the exception of the railway bridge east of St. Ghislain
and the railway bridge at Les Herbières, are swing bridges. A metalled
towing-path runs along each bank.
The principal passages across the valley of the Haine are at Mons from
Brussels, at St. Ghislain from Ath, and near Pommeroeul from
Tournai.
The Scheldt, rising near Le Catelet at an altitude of 360 feet above
the sea, soon approaches the St. Quentin Canal and runs alongside it
as far as Cambrai, where the river and canal flow in one channel and
form a navigable connection between the Scheldt and the Somme. Below
Cambrai, the now canalised river flows on to Valenciennes,
receiving on the way on its left bank the Sensée river and canal, and
on its right bank the Ereclin, Selle, Ecaillon, and Rhonelle streams,
which flow down in parallel courses from the watershed close to the
left bank of the Sambre. From Valenciennes the Scheldt runs to Condé,
where, as stated above, it is joined by the Mons-Condé Canal and the
River Haine. Immediately afterwards it enters Belgian territory, where
it becomes the great river of the Flemish part of the country, just as
the Meuse may be said to be the great river of the Walloon portion.
There are 14 locks between Cambrai and Condé, each providing a means
of passage over the river. The general breadth of the canalised river
is 55 feet and its maximum depth 7 feet. The towing-path follows
sometimes one bank and sometimes another. The principal points of
crossing of the Scheldt between Cambrai and Condé are at Cambrai,
Bouchain, Lourches, Denain, Bouvignies, Thiant, Trith, St. Légers,
Valenciennes, and Condé.
While the Scheldt as it grows older flows through country which is for
the most part little above sea level, in its upper reaches it cuts
through an upland plateau on its way to join the Belgian central
plains.
Rising near Fontenelle, 9 miles south-west of Avesnes, the Sambre
flows through Landrecies, where it becomes navigable, and where it is
connected with the Oise by the Sambre Canal. Flowing past Maubeuge it
enters Belgium below Jeumont and traverses thence, in a north-easterly
direction, one of the most important industrial districts of Belgium.
The country through which the river flows from its source to Charleroi
forms a plateau cut up by numerous dales and deep valleys.
Below Landrecies the depth of the river is from 6 to 7 feet,
while its breadth is 50 feet; it is nowhere fordable. A towing-path
runs in places on the left bank, in places on the right bank. Nine
locks regulate the depth of the canal between Landrecies and Jeumont,
and afford a means of passage for pedestrians. Communication is amply
supplied for wheeled traffic by 22 road and railway bridges, of which
the most important are those at Landrecies, Berlaimont, Hautmont,
Louvroil, Maubeuge, Jeumont, Erquelinnes, Merbes-le-Château and
Lobbes.
South of Landrecies important road bridges cross the Sambre Canal at
Catillon and near Oisy.
The principal tributaries of the Sambre, in the area under view, flow
into the river from the eastern foothills of the Ardennes; the streams
which join it on its left bank are few and insignificant. On the right
bank the Rivièrette, the Helpe Mineure, the Helpe Majeure, the Tarsy
and the Solre, flowing in parallel courses in a north-westerly
direction, lie in deeply cut valleys which broaden out as they reach
the main stream. The high ground between these streams offers a
succession of defensive positions against an enemy advancing from the
north in a south-westerly direction.
The area under review may be divided into two portions. A northern or
industrial, with all the inconvenience to military operations
characteristic of such a district, and a southern or agricultural with
unlimited freedom of movement and view, resembling in many respects
the features of Salisbury Plain. The dividing line of these two
portions may be taken as a line running through Valenciennes and
Maubeuge.
With the exception of the thickly populated Bérinage coalfield, west
and south of Mons, the country is open, arable, and undulating.
Extensive views are obtainable, the villages, though numerous, are
compact, and movement across country is easy.
A notable feature in the southern portions of the area is the Forêt de
Mormal and in its neighbourhood the Bois l'Évêque.
The Forêt de Mormal, which is 22,460 acres in extent, is situated on
the summit and slopes of the high ground bordering the left bank of
the Sambre between Landrecies and Boussières. It is crossed by one
first-class road from Le Quesnoy to Avesnes, and several second-class
roads.
The forest is also traversed by two railways; that from Paris to
Maubeuge, which follows its southern boundary from Landrecies to
Sassegnies, and that from Valenciennes to Hirson, which runs from
north-west to south-east and joins the former line at Aulnoye. On
account of its thick undergrowth, its streams and marshy bottoms, the
forest is not passable for troops except by the above-mentioned roads.
Le Bois Levesque (1,805 acres), situated between Landrecies and Le
Cateau, may be considered as an extension of the Forêt de Mormal, from
which it is only about 2-1/2 miles distant. It is traversed by the
railway line from Paris to Maubeuge, by the road from Landrecies to Le
Cateau, and the country road from Fontaine to Ors.
In conclusion, let us glance at the principal places of strategic
importance in this region which witnessed the opening stages of the
retreat from Mons.
In the beginning of the war, _Maubeuge_, with 20,000 inhabitants,
belonged to the second class of French fortresses, which possessed a
limited armament and which were destined to act as _points d'appui_
for mobile forces acting in their vicinity. The strategic value of
Maubeuge is due to the fact that the main lines from Paris
to Brussels _viâ_ Mons, and to northern Germany _viâ_ Charleroi and
Liége, pass through the town, while from it runs a line towards the
eastern frontier _viâ_ Hirson and Mézières, with branch lines leading
to Laon and Châlons. It is also a junction of main roads from
Valenciennes, Mons, Charleroi, and Laon.
The fortress has a circumference of about 20 miles. The forts, which
lie in open country, are mostly small. Shortly before the outbreak of
the War the defences of Maubeuge had been strengthened to meet the
increased effect of high explosives, and various redoubts and
batteries had been constructed in addition to the above-mentioned
works.
_Mons_, the capital of Hainault, had a pre-war population of 28,000
inhabitants, and is situated on a sandhill overlooking the Trovillon.
It is the centre of the Bérinage, the chief coal-mining district of
Belgium. Main roads from Brussels, Binche, Charleroi, Valenciennes and
Maubeuge have their meeting place here, while the railway from Paris
to Brussels passes through it. It is also the junction point of the
canal from Condé and the Canal Du Centre, which connects the former
with the Charleroi Canal and the Sambre.
The town of _Binche_ (12,000 inhabitants), lying 15 miles
east-south-east of Mons, is a centre of roads from Charleroi,
Brussels, Mons, Bavai, and Beaumont. Through it passes a double line
of railway coming from Maubeuge on its way to Brussels.
_Condé_, a small and old fortified town, owes its military value to
its position at the confluence of the Scheldt and the Haine, and to
its canal communications with Mons. A single railway line connects it
on the north with Tournai and on the south with Valenciennes. The
main road from Audenarde to Valenciennes and Cambrai passes here.
The strategetical importance of _Valenciennes_, a town of 32,000
inhabitants, is due to its being the meeting places of main roads from
Cambrai, Lille, Tournai, Condé and Mons. It is also the junction point
of the main lines from Paris _viâ_ Cambrai, Hirson, and the north. Its
position on the canalised Scheldt has been already referred to.
_Cambrai_ (28,000 inhabitants), lying on the right bank of the
Scheldt, which first becomes navigable here, is the centre of main
roads from Péronne, Bapaume, Arras, Douai, Valenciennes, Bavai and Le
Cateau. It is also important as being the junction point of railways
from Paris to Valenciennes and from Douai to St. Quentin.
_Le Cateau_, where, as I have already said, I established my first
General Headquarters in France, is situated on the Selle. Before the
War its population numbered 10,700 and it possessed important woollen
mills. It is the junction point of main roads connecting Valenciennes
with St. Quentin and Cambrai with Le Nouvion. It also stands on the
main line from Paris to Maubeuge, while single-line railways connect
it with Cambrai, Valenciennes, and Le Quesnoy.
Lastly, with regard to communications throughout the area, they were
good and ample. The principal roads from north to south are those from
Condé, through Valenciennes, to Cambrai, Le Cateau, and Landrecies,
and from Mons to Binche, to Le Cateau _viâ_ Bavai and to Landrecies
through Maubeuge. Numerous second-class roads afford good lateral
communications between the above-mentioned roads.
Such, then, was the region in which, on the night of Friday,
August 21st, the British Expeditionary Force found itself awaiting its
first great trial of strength with the enemy. That night we went to
sleep in high hopes. The mobilisation, transport, and concentration of
the British Army had been effected without a hitch. The troops had not
only been able to rest after their journey, but a few days had been
available for practice marches and for overhauling equipment. The
condition of the reservists, even those who had been longest away from
the colours, was excellent and constantly improving.
The highest spirit pervaded all ranks, and the army with one accord
longed to be at grips with the enemy. The cavalry had been pushed well
to the front, and such engagements as had taken place between
detachments of larger or smaller patrols had foreshadowed that moral
superiority of British over German which was afterwards so completely
established, and proved of such enormous value in the retreat, the
Battles of the Marne and the Aisne, and in the opening phases of the
first Battle of Ypres. The French troops had already secured minor
successes, and had penetrated into the enemy's territory. The Allied
Commanders were full of hope and confidence.
CHAPTER IV.
THE RETREAT FROM MONS.
At 5 a.m. on the 22nd I awoke, as I had lain down to sleep, in high
hopes. No evil foreboding of coming events had visited me in dreams;
but it was not many hours later that the disillusionment began. I
started by motor in the very early hours of a beautiful August morning
to visit General Lanrezac at his Headquarters in the neighbourhood of
Philippeville.
Soon after entering the area of the 5th French Army, I found my motor
stopped at successive cross roads by columns of infantry and artillery
moving _south_. After several such delays on my journey, and before I
had gone half the distance, I suddenly came up with Captain Spiers of
the 11th Hussars, who was the liaison officer at General Lanrezac's
Headquarters.
There is an atmosphere engendered by troops retiring, when they expect
to be advancing, which is unmistakable to anyone who has had much
experience of war. It matters not whether such a movement is the
result of a lost battle, an unsuccessful engagement, or is in the
nature of a "strategic manoeuvre to the rear." The fact that,
whatever the reason may be, it means giving up ground to the enemy,
affects the spirits of the troops and manifests itself in the
discontented, apprehensive expression which is seen on the faces of
the men, and the tired, slovenly, unwilling gait which invariably
characterises troops subjected to this ordeal.
This atmosphere surrounded me for some time before I met
Spiers and before he had spoken a word. My optimistic visions of the
night before had vanished, and what he told me did not tend to bring
them back. He reported that the Guard and 7th German Corps had since
daybreak advanced on the Sambre in the neighbourhood of Franière, and
had attacked the 10th French Corps which was holding the river. The
advanced troops had driven the Germans back; but he added that
"offensive action was contrary to General Lanrezac's plans," and that
this had "annoyed him."
The 10th Corps had had to fall back with some loss, and were taking up
ground known as the "Fosse Position," on the south side of the Sambre.
Spiers thought that the 10th Corps had been knocked about a good deal.
He gave me various items of information gleaned from the Chief of
Intelligence of the French 5th Army. These reports went to show that
the German turning movement in Belgium was extending far towards the
west, the right being kept well forward as though a powerful
envelopment was designed. It was evident that the enemy was making
some progress in his attempts to bridge and cross the Sambre all along
the front of the 5th Army. There appeared to be some difficulty in
finding General Lanrezac, and therefore I decided to return at once to
my Headquarters at Le Cateau.
I found there that our own Intelligence had received information which
confirmed a good deal of what I had heard in the morning. They thought
that at least three German Corps were advancing upon us, the most
westerly having reached as far as Ath.
The hopes and anticipations with which I concluded the last chapter
underwent considerable modification from these experiences
and events; but the climax of the day's disappointment and
disillusionment was not reached till 11 p.m., when the Head of the
French Military Mission at my Headquarters, Colonel Huguet, brought a
French Staff Officer to me who had come direct from General Lanrezac.
This officer reported the fighting of which Spiers had already
informed me, and said that the French 10th Corps had suffered very
heavily. When thinking of our estimates of losses in those days, it
must be remembered that a dearly bought experience had not yet opened
our minds to the terrible toll which modern war exacts.
The position of the 5th French Army extended from Dinant on the Meuse
(just north of Fosse--Charleroi--Thuin back to Trélon) about five
Corps in all. Sordet's Cavalry Corps had reported that probably three
German Corps were advancing on Brussels.
The German line facing the Anglo-French Army was thought to be
"roughly" Soignies--Nivelles--Gembloux, and thence circling to the
north of the Sambre, round Namur. A strong column of German infantry
was advancing on Charleroi from Fleurus about 3 p.m. on the 21st.
There had been heavy fighting at Tamines, on the Sambre, in which
French troops had been worsted. General Lanrezac was anxious to know
if I would attack the flank of the German columns which were pressing
him back from the river.
In view of the most probable situation of the German Army, as it was
known to both of us, and the palpable intention of its Commander to
effect a great turning movement round my left flank, and having regard
to the actual numbers of which I was able to dispose, it is very
difficult to realise what was in Lanrezac's mind when he made such a
request to me.
As the left of the French 5th Army (Reserve Division of 18th
Corps) was drawn back as far as Trélon, and the centre and right of
that Army were in process of retiring, the forward position I now held
on the Condé Canal might quickly become very precarious.
I, therefore, informed Lanrezac in reply that such an operation as he
suggested was quite impracticable for me. I agreed to retain my
present position for 24 hours; but after that time I told him it would
be necessary for me to consider whether the weight against my front
and outer flank, combined with the retreat of the French 5th Army,
would not compel me to go back to the Maubeuge position.
I should mention that earlier in the day, on my return to Headquarters
after my talk with Spiers, I had despatched the following message to
General Lanrezac:--
"I am waiting for the dispositions arranged for to be carried out,
especially the posting of French Cavalry Corps on my left. I am
prepared to fulfil the _rôle_ allotted to me when the 5th Army
advances to the attack.
"In the meantime, I hold an advanced defensive position extending from
Condé on the left, through Mons to Erquelinnes, where I connect with
two Reserve Divisions south of the Sambre. I am now much in advance of
the line held by the 5th Army and feel my position to be as forward as
circumstances will allow, particularly in view of the fact that I am
not properly prepared for offensive action till to-morrow morning, as
I have previously informed you.
"I do not understand from your wire that the 18th Corps has yet been
engaged, and they stand on my inner flank."
I left my Headquarters at 5 a.m. on Sunday the 23rd and went to
Sars-la-Bruyère (Headquarters of the 2nd Corps), and there I
met Haig, Smith-Dorrien, and Allenby.
The cavalry had, during the 22nd, drawn off towards my left flank
after heavy pressure by the enemy's advancing columns, leaving
detachments in front of my right to the east of Mons, which was not so
severely threatened. These detachments extended in a south-easterly
direction south of Bray and Binche, the latter place having been
occupied by the enemy. They were in touch with the 5th French Army.
Patrols and advanced squadrons had engaged similar bodies of the enemy
and had held their own well.
The 2nd Corps occupied the line of the Condé Canal, from that place
round the salient which the canal makes to the north of Mons, and
extended thence to the east of Obourg, whence that part of the line
was drawn back towards Villers-St. Ghislain.
The 5th Division was holding the line from Condé to Mariette, whilst
the 3rd Division continued the line thence round the salient to the
right of the line occupied by the 2nd Corps.
The 1st Corps was echeloned on the right and in rear of the 2nd.
I told the commanders of the doubts which had arisen in my mind during
the previous 24 hours, and impressed on them the necessity of being
prepared for any kind of move, either in advance or in retreat. I
discussed exhaustively the situation on our front.
Allenby's bold and searching reconnaissance had not led me to believe
that we were threatened by forces against which we could not make an
effective stand. The 2nd Corps had not yet been seriously engaged,
while the 1st was practically still in reserve.
Allenby's orders to concentrate towards the left flank when
pressed by the advance of the enemy's main columns had been
practically carried into effect. I entertained some anxiety as to the
salient which the canal makes north of Mons, and enjoined on
Smith-Dorrien particular watchfulness and care with regard to it.
They all assured me that a quiet night had been passed and that their
line was firmly taken up and held.
The air reconnaissance had started at daybreak, and I decided to await
aircraft reports from Henderson before making any decided plan.
I instructed Sir Archibald Murray, my Chief of Staff, to remain for
the present at General Smith-Dorrien's Headquarters at Sars-la-Bruyère,
and gave him full instructions as to arrangements which must be made
if a retreat became necessary. I then went on to Valenciennes. General
Drummond (Commanding the 19th Infantry Brigade) and the French
Commandant at Valenciennes met me at the station.
I inspected a part of the entrenchments which were under construction,
and the disposition of the Territorial troops (two divisions under
General d'Amade) which were detailed to hold them and to guard our
left flank. The 19th Brigade (2nd Batt. R. Welsh Fusiliers, 1st Batt.
Scottish Rifles, 1st Batt. Middlesex Regt., and 2nd Batt. Argyle and
Sutherland Highlanders) was just completing its detrainment, and I
placed Drummond under the orders of General Allenby commanding the
Cavalry Division.
During this day (August 23rd) reports continued to reach me of heavy
pressure on our outposts all along the line, but chiefly between Condé
and Mons.
Sir Horace Smith-Dorrien, it will be remembered, was now in command of
the 2nd Corps, having been sent out from England in succession to Sir
James Grierson on the latter's untimely death.
After my conference with the Corps Commanders on the morning of the
23rd, I left General Smith-Dorrien full of confidence in regard to his
position, but when I returned to my Headquarters in the afternoon,
reports came to hand that he was giving up the salient at Mons because
the outpost line at Obourg had been penetrated by the enemy, and that
he was also preparing to give up the whole of the line of the canal
before nightfall. He said that he anticipated a gap occurring in his
line between the 3rd and 5th Divisions in the neighbourhood of
Mariette, and he went so far as to make a request for help to the 1st
Corps.
Up to this time there was no decided threat in any strength on Condé,
Sir Horace, therefore, need not have feared an imminent turning
movement, and, as regards his front, he was nowhere threatened by
anything more than cavalry supported by small bodies of infantry.
At that time no directions for retreat had been issued from
Headquarters, although the Chief of the General Staff had been left at
Sars-la-Bruyère on purpose to give orders for such a movement if it
should become necessary.
The General's anxiety seems to have lessened later in the afternoon,
for at 5 p.m. a message from the 2nd Corps said that the commander was
"well satisfied with the situation."
The 3rd Division was now effecting a retirement south of the canal to
a line running west through Nouvelles, and this movement had the
inevitable result of bringing back the 5th Division and handing over
the bridges of the canal to the German cavalry.
Every report I was now receiving at Headquarters pointed to
the early necessity of a retirement of the British Forces in view of
the general strategic situation, and I did not, therefore, deem it
desirable to interfere with the 2nd Corps commander.
Reports of German activity on his front continued to be received from
the G.O.C. 2nd Corps. At 7.15 p.m. he asked for permission to retire
on Bavai; at 9.45 he was again reassured--a Divisional Headquarters
which had retired was now "moving forward again"; and at 10.20 p.m. he
reported, "casualties in no way excessive; all quiet now."
The line which the 2nd Corps had taken up for the night showed an
average retirement of three miles south of the canal. During the late
afternoon the advanced troops of the 1st Corps were engaged, but not
seriously threatened; they held their ground.
During the late afternoon and evening very disquieting reports had
arrived as to the situation on my right. These were confirmed later in
a telegram from French Headquarters, which arrived at half-past eleven
at night. It clearly showed that our present position was
strategically untenable; but this conclusion had been forced upon me
much earlier in the evening when I received a full appreciation of the
situation as it then appeared at French General Headquarters. General
Joffre also told me that his information led him to expect that I
might be attacked the next day by at least three German Corps and two
Cavalry Divisions.
Appreciating the situation from the point of view which all reports
now clearly established, my last hope of an offensive had to be
abandoned, and it became necessary to consider an immediate retreat
from our present forward position.
I selected the new line from Jerlain (south-east of
Valenciennes) eastwards to Maubeuge. This line had already been
reconnoitred. The Corps and Divisional Staff Officers who were called
into Headquarters to receive orders, especially those of the 2nd
Corps, thought our position was much more seriously threatened than it
really was and, in fact, one or two expressed doubts as to the
possibility of effecting a retirement in the presence of the enemy in
our immediate front. I did not share these views, and Colonel Vaughan
(Chief of the Staff of the Cavalry Division) was more inclined to
accept my estimate of the enemy's forces on or near the canal than the
others were. His opportunities of gauging the enemy's strength and
dispositions had been greatly enhanced by the fine reconnoitring work
done on the previous two or three days by the Cavalry Division.
However, I determined to effect the retreat, and orders were issued
accordingly.
The 1st Army Corps was to move up towards Givry and to take up a good
line to cover the retreat of the 2nd Corps towards Bavai, which was to
commence at daybreak. Our front and left flank was to be screened and
covered by the cavalry and the 19th Infantry Brigade.
At about 1 a.m. on the 24th, Spiers came in from the Headquarters of
the 5th French Army and told me that they were seriously checked all
along the line. The 3rd and 4th French Armies were retiring, and the
5th French Army, after its check on Saturday, was conforming to the
general movement.
The information previously referred to as arriving from French
Headquarters at 11.30 p.m. on the 23rd was as follows:--
1. Namur fell this day.
2. The 5th French Army had been attacked all along their front by the
3rd German Corps, the Guard, the 10th and 7th Corps, and was falling
back on the line Givet--Philippeville--Maubeuge.
3. Hastière had been captured by the Germans on the 23rd.
4. The Meuse was falling rapidly and becoming fordable in many places,
hence the difficulty of defence.
At 5.30 a.m. on the 24th I went out to my advanced Headquarters, which had
been established at Bavai, a small village which is strategically
important from the circumstance that it is the meeting place of roads from
every point of the compass. The orders issued through the night had been
carried out. The 1st Corps was on the line Nouvelles--Harmignies--Givry,
with Corps Headquarters at Bonnet. They were making an excellent stand to
cover the retirement of the 2nd Corps, which was being hard pressed,
particularly the 5th Division to the south-east of Condé. In fact, at 10
a.m. General Fergusson, Commanding the Division, found it necessary to
call very urgently upon General Allenby for help and support. The 19th
Infantry Brigade under Drummond had, it will be remembered, been placed at
the disposal of the commander of the Cavalry Division, who, calling this
Brigade up in immediate support of the 5th Division, directed Gough's 3rd
and De Lisle's 2nd Cavalry Brigades (3rd Cavalry Brigade: 4th Hussars, 5th
Lancers, and 16th Lancers; 2nd Cavalry Brigade: 4th Dragoon Guards, 9th
Lancers, and 18th Hussars) to threaten and harass the flanks of the
advancing German troops, whilst Bingham's 4th Cavalry Brigade remained in
observation towards the west.
The intervention of Allenby and Drummond, and the support they
rendered, was most effective in taking the severe pressure
of the enemy off the 5th Division and enabling it to continue its
retreat. About 11.30 a.m. the 2nd Corps Headquarters were retired from
Sars-la-Bruyère to Hon.
Soon after arriving at Bavai I visited the Headquarters of the 1st
Corps at Bonnet and observed the fighting above mentioned. Our troops
in this part of the line were very active and pushing. The 8th Brigade
under Davies (2nd Batt. Royal Scots, 2nd Batt. Royal Irish Regt., 4th
Batt. Middlesex Regt. and 1st Batt. Gordon Highlanders) was now at
Nouvelles, on the left; then came the rest of the 2nd Division, and
then the 1st Division under Lomax, on the right.
I went out from Haig's Headquarters to a high ridge, whence the ground
slopes down towards the north and north-east, along a gentle declivity
stretching almost to the canal which was some distance away. The
situation of the 1st Corps was excellent, and the artillery positions
were well chosen. From where we stood we could observe the effect of
our fire. It was very accurate, and shrapnel could be seen bursting
well over the enemy lines and holding his advance in complete check,
whilst the German fire was by no means so effective. The infantry were
defending their position a long way down the slope with great
determination and tenacity. The steadfast attitude and skilful retreat
of our right wing at Mons had much to do with the success of our
withdrawal, and the short time I spent with the 1st Corps that morning
inspired me with great confidence.
The subsequent retirement of the 1st Corps was carried out
successfully and with little loss, Haig's Headquarters being
established at Riez de l'Erelle at about 1 p.m.
After visiting some important points in the field over which
the 2nd Corps was fighting, I determined to seek out General Sordet,
Commanding the French Cavalry Corps, which was in cantonments
somewhere to the east of Maubeuge. I found Sordet's Headquarters at
Avesnes. The scene in the village was very typical of continental war
as it has been so often presented to us in pictures of the war of
1870.
The Commander of the French Cavalry Corps and his Staff, whom I met in
the central square, formed a striking group against a very suitable
background of gun parks and ammunition wagons. One looked in vain for
the fire-eating _beau sabreur_ of a Murat.
The man who had come back from that first desperate onslaught in
Belgium, and had so grandly supported and succoured our hard-pressed
Allies in their splendid defence, was a very quiet, undemonstrative,
spare little figure of at least 60 years of age. He appeared hard and
fit, and showed no sign of the tremendous strain he had already
undergone. On the contrary, he was smart and dapper, and looked like
the light-weight horseman he is. His clear-cut face and small, regular
features, denoted descent from the old _noblesse_, and he struck me in
his bright tunic as one who might be most fittingly imaged in a piece
of old Dresden china; but added to all this was the bearing of a
Cavalry Commander.
His manner was courteous in the extreme; but he showed inflexible
firmness and determination.
His Staff were of the pattern of French cavalry officers. I have seen
much of them for years past at manoeuvres, etc., and they combine
the best qualities of cavalry leaders with the utmost _camaraderie_
and good fellowship.
I interviewed the General at some length, pointing out what
I had been told by General Joffre and his Chief of Staff, namely, that
the Cavalry Corps had been directed to operate on my left or outer
flank. I informed him that in my opinion this was the point where his
presence was chiefly required, and where his action would be most
effective in checking the advance of the enemy. I told the General
that I should be very glad of his help in that locality as soon as
possible, because in my present forward position, and having regard to
the continued retirement of the 5th French Army, I should sorely need
all the assistance I could get to establish the Army under my command
in their new position.
General Sordet was very courteous and sympathetic. He expressed the
utmost desire to help me in every possible way. He added that he had
received no orders to move to the left flank and must, therefore,
await these instructions before he could march. He further told me
that after the arduous time he had experienced when supporting the
Belgian Army, his horses stood in the most urgent need of rest, and
that, in any case, it would be impossible for him to leave his present
position for at least 24 hours. He promised, however, to do all in his
power to help me, and, as my story will presently show, he kept his
word splendidly.
I then went back to Le Cateau to pick up any messages or news from
Joffre or Lanrezac. Here I was gladdened by the sight of the
detrainment of the advanced troops of the 4th Division (General Snow).
After a brief halt at Le Cateau, I started again for my advanced
Headquarters at Bavai. The experiences of that afternoon remain
indelibly impressed on my memory. Very shortly after leaving Le Cateau
I was met by streams of Belgian refugees, flying from Mons and its
neighbourhood. They were lying about the fields in all directions,
and blocking the roads with carts and vans in which they were trying
to carry off as much of their worldly goods as possible. The whole
country-side showed those concrete evidences of disturbance and alarm
which brought home to all our minds what this retreat meant and all
that it might come to mean.
After much delay from these causes I reached Bavai about 2.30 p.m.,
and it was with great difficulty that my motor could wind its way
through the mass of carts, horses, fugitives and military baggage
trains which literally covered almost every yard of space in the small
town. The temporary advanced Headquarters were established in the
market place, the appearance of which defies description. The babel of
voices, the crying of women and children, mingled with the roar of the
guns and the not far distant crack of rifles and machine guns, made a
deafening noise, amidst which it was most difficult to keep a clear
eye and tight grip on the rapidly changing course of events.
In a close room on the upper floor of the Mairie I found Murray, my
Chief of Staff, working hard, minus belt, coat and collar. The heat
was intense. The room was filled with Staff Officers bringing reports
or awaiting instructions. Some of the Headquarters Staff had not
closed their eyes for 48 hours, and were stretched out on forms or
huddled up in corners, wrapped in that deep slumber which only comes
to brains which, for the time being, are completely worn out.
If some of the armchair critics who so glibly talk of the easy time
which Staff Officers, compared with their regimental comrades, have in
war--if some of them could have watched that scene, they would be more
chary of forming such opinions and spreading such wrong
ideas.
Personally, I have always been far more a regimental than a Staff
Officer, and I have every reason to sympathise with the former, but
when I have witnessed scenes and gone through days such as I am now
very imperfectly describing, and when I know such days to be frequent
and long drawn out occurrences in war, it makes my blood boil to hear
and to read of the calumnies which are often heaped upon the head of
the unfortunate "Staff."
Murray did splendid work that day and set the best of examples. On my
arrival at Bavai he reported the situation fully and clearly to me.
The action of the cavalry and the 19th Brigade on the left had greatly
relieved the heavy pressure on the 5th Division, and the retirement
was proceeding fairly well.
Information had, however, reached me of the defeat and retreat of the
3rd French Army, and the continued falling back of Lanrezac. I judged
also, by the method and direction of the attack, that strenuous
attempts were being made to turn our left flank and press me back on
Maubeuge. The force opposed to me was growing in size, and I judged it
to be more than double my numbers. As subsequent information proved,
we were actually opposed by four corps and at least two cavalry
divisions.
Early in the afternoon it was clear to me that further definite
decisions must be taken. We could not stand on the line towards which
the troops were now retiring.
The fortress of Maubeuge lay close on my right rear. It was well
fortified and provisioned. It is impossible for anyone, who has not
been situated as I was, to realise the terrible temptation which such
a place offers to an army seeking shelter against overpowering odds.
For a short time on this fateful afternoon I debated within
myself whether or not I should yield to this temptation; but I did not
hesitate long, because there were two considerations which forced
themselves prominently upon my mind.
In the first place, I had an instinctive feeling that this was exactly
what the enemy was trying to make me do; and, in the second place, I
had the example of Bazaine and Metz in 1870 present in my mind, and
the words of Sir Edward Hamley's able comment upon the decision of the
French Marshal came upon me with overwhelming force. Hamley described
it as "The anxiety of the temporising mind which prefers postponement
of a crisis to vigorous enterprise." Of Bazaine he says, "In clinging
to Metz he acted like one who, when the ship is foundering, should lay
hold of the anchor."
I therefore abandoned all such ideas, and issued orders at about 3
p.m. directing the retreat some miles further back to the line Le
Cateau--Cambrai.
The pressure of the enemy on our left flank became greater towards
night. All reports and reconnaissances indicated a determined attempt
to outflank us and cut across our line of retreat, but Allenby's
cavalry was splendidly disposed and handled. The German columns were
kept at bay, and the troops bivouacked generally on a line somewhat
south of that towards which they had been ordered to retreat in the
morning. There was some confusion in the retirement of the 2nd Corps.
The 5th Division crossed the rear of the 3rd near Bavai, got to the
east of them and somewhat on the line of the retreat of the 1st Corps,
whose movement was thus hampered and delayed.
I got back to Headquarters at Le Cateau late in the evening,
where a budget of reports awaited me. The most important news was
contained in a telephone message received at 9.40 p.m. from Major
Clive of the Grenadier Guards, who was my liaison officer at French
Headquarters. This ran as follows:--
"The 4th Army, fighting against an enemy estimated at three Corps, has
fallen back to the line Virton--Spincourt. Three Reserve Divisions
made a counter-attack this afternoon from the south against the
enemy's left flank. The 3rd Army, fighting in difficult country, has
fallen back to better ground this side of the Meuse, about Mézières
and Stenai. The enemy have been unable to cross the Meuse. The 3rd
Army is waiting for sufficient strength to make a counter-attack from
its right. The 1st Corps of the 5th Army found that the Germans had
crossed the Meuse behind them south of Dinant; they therefore fell
back to the neighbourhood of Givet and Philippeville."
Murray followed me to Headquarters about 3 a.m., and reported that all
orders had been carried out effectually and that the move was
proceeding satisfactorily. All the troops were very tired and had
suffered severely from the heat. Our losses in the fighting of the
last two days were considerable, but not excessive, having regard to
the nature of the operations.
In the early hours of the 25th the retreat was continued, again
covered skilfully by Allenby's cavalry.
During the night the 4th Division had nearly completed their
detrainment, and were taking up the position assigned to them towards
Cambrai. In the course of the morning of the 25th I visited Snow, who
commanded this Division, and went over the ground with him.
The only action of importance during the day occurred at
Solesmes, when the rearguard of the 3rd Division under McCracken was
heavily attacked. Allenby, with the 2nd Cavalry Brigade (4th Dragoon
Guards, 9th Lancers, and 18th Hussars), came to his assistance and
enabled him to continue his retreat. He did not, however, arrive at
his appointed destination till late in the evening, and then it was
with very tired men.
The reports received up till noon of the 25th showed that the French
were retiring all along the line, and there was no longer any doubt in
my mind as to the strength and intention of the enemy in our own
immediate front. Three Corps and a Cavalry Division were concentrating
against us, whilst a fourth Corps and another Cavalry Division were
trying to turn our western flank.
I had now to consider the position most carefully and again come to a
momentous decision. Was I to stand and fight on the line to which the
Army was now retiring (Le Cateau--Cambrai) or continue the retreat at
daybreak?
To hold the Le Cateau position in view of the heavy threat on my front
and western flank was a decision which could only be justified if I
were sure of the absolute determination of the French Commander to
hold on all along the line with the utmost tenacity; but our Allies
were already a day's march in rear of us, and every report indicated
continual retreat. At least one Army Corps and two Cavalry Divisions
of the enemy were engaged in an outflanking movement on my left, in
which they had already made some progress, and the only help I could
depend upon in that quarter was from two French Reserve Divisions
spread out on an enormous front towards Dunkirk, and very hastily and
indifferently entrenched. It was unlikely that they would be able to
oppose any effective resistance to the enemy's flank movement.
If this flank attack were successful, my communications with
Havre would be practically gone.
There had been neither time nor labour available to make the Le Cateau
position strong enough to withstand a serious onslaught by the
superior numbers which were advancing against my front, and the
British troops, which had been almost continuously marching and
fighting since Sunday morning, stood in much need of rest, which could
only be secured by placing some serious obstacle, such as a river
line, between my troops and the enemy.
After long and anxious deliberation, it seemed clear to me that every
consideration pointed to the necessity of resuming our march in
retreat at daybreak on the 26th, and orders to that effect were
accordingly issued.
I determined to direct the march on St. Quentin and Noyon. The troops
were to be held so concentrated as to enable me to take immediate
advantage of any change in the situation which might check the retreat
and offer favourable opportunities for taking the offensive. Failing
such developments, my idea was to concentrate behind the Somme or the
Oise. Behind such a barrier I should be able to rest the troops, fill
up casualties and deficiencies in material, and remain ready to act
effectively with the Allies in whatever direction circumstances might
dictate.
The retreat had been resumed at daybreak, and at 6 p.m. all the troops
of the 2nd Corps were on the Le Cateau line except McCracken's
Brigade, which, as before described, had been obliged to stand and
fight at Solesmes. The 1st Corps, however, was delayed in starting for
several hours, and was only able to reach the neighbourhood of
Landrecies; so that at the conclusion of the day's march a somewhat
dangerous gap existed between the 1st and 2nd Corps, which
caused me considerable anxiety in the small hours of the morning of
the 26th.
When darkness fell on the 25th, the enemy had sent forward advance
troops in motors and lorries through the Forêt de Mormal in pursuit of
the 1st Corps. This culminated in a violent attack on Landrecies,
which, however, was splendidly driven off with heavy loss to the
enemy, chiefly by the 4th (Guards) Brigade under Brigadier-General
Scott-Kerr.
With reference to this action, the following is an extract from a
letter which I despatched to Lord Kitchener on August 27th:--
"The 4th Brigade were fighting in the early morning in the streets of
Landrecies. A German infantry column, about the strength of a brigade,
emerged from the wood north of the town and advanced south in the
closest order, filling up the narrow street.
"Two or three of our machine guns were brought to bear on this
magnificent target from the other end of the town. The head of the
column was checked and stopped, a frightful panic ensued, and it is
estimated that, in a very few minutes, no less than 800 to 900 dead
and wounded Germans were lying in the streets."
Sir Douglas Haig, although his troops were very tired and handicapped
also by heavy rearguard fighting, still proceeded to carry out the
instructions he had received, and the retirement of the 1st Corps was
continued in excellent order and with complete efficiency.
Things did not go so well with the 2nd Corps. General Allenby, who had
been most ably covering the retreat of the Army with his cavalry, had
already materially assisted the rearguard of the 3rd Division to
surmount their difficulties at Solesmes. McCracken's Brigade (7th)
(3rd Batt. Worcester Regt., 2nd Batt. S. Lancs Regt., 1st
Batt. Wilts Regt., and 2nd Batt. R. Irish Rifles) did not reach the Le
Cateau position until 10 or 11 p.m. on the 25th. His men were, of
course, nearly done up, and he had suffered severe losses.
Colonel Ansell, Commanding the 5th Dragoon Guards, one of the finest
cavalry leaders in the Army, who fell at the head of his regiment a
few days later, gave information to General Allenby at about 2 a.m.
regarding the nature of the German advance. This seemed of such great
importance that the latter at once sought out Sir Horace Smith-Dorrien
and warned him that, unless he was prepared to continue his march at
daybreak, he would most probably be pinned down to his position and
would be unable to get away. Sir Horace asked General Allenby what, in
his opinion, were the chances he had if he remained and held the
position, adding that he felt convinced his troops were so exhausted
as to preclude the possibility of removing them for some hours to
come. Allenby's reply was that he thought, unless the commander of the
2nd Corps made up his mind to move at daybreak, the enemy probably
would succeed in surrounding him.
Nevertheless, Sir Horace determined to fight. As to this decision, a
commander on the spot, and in close touch with his Divisions and
Brigades, is in the best position to judge of what his men can do.
I had, late on the evening of the 25th, before leaving for my
Headquarters at St. Quentin, visited several units of the 2nd Corps in
their bivouacs and, though tired indeed, they had not struck me as
being worn out troops.
By the break of day on the 26th the 5th Division on the right had
secured several hours' rest. The same may be said of the 8th
and 9th Brigades, which came next in the line. The 7th Brigade had
only just arrived at cantonments at 10 p.m. or 11 p.m. on the 25th,
after a heavy day's march and some severe fighting, but they could in
such an emergency have marched at dawn. The 4th Division on the left
of the 2nd Corps was comparatively fresh.
I visited in particular one Artillery Brigade, some of whose guns had
been saved from capture on the previous day by the cavalry. The
Brigade Commander broke down with emotion as he recounted to me the
glorious bravery displayed by Francis Grenfell and the 9th Lancers.
This Brigade fought magnificently for several hours next day on the Le
Cateau position.
All reconnaissance and intelligence reports received up to midnight on
the 25th concur in saying that Cambrai was then still in the
possession of the French, and that the position there was not yet
seriously threatened; further, that whilst there were clear signs of
the outflanking movement in progress, no considerable bodies of the
enemy had yet crossed the line Valenciennes--Douai, and that, after
their repulse at Solesmes by McCracken and Allenby, the enemy was not
in strength south of the line Valenciennes--Maubeuge.
This estimate of the situation was confirmed by a German wireless
message, intercepted towards the evening of the 26th, which stated
that the outflanking German Corps was only at that time "moving
towards" Cambrai, and that the remaining Corps, which were engaged in
the frontal attack, were only then "moving on" towards Cattenières,
Walincourt and Le Cateau respectively.
The 1st Corps had, as we know, experienced a much harder day's march
on the 25th, and was attacked at Landrecies and its neighbourhood
before it could get any rest at all. Sir Douglas correctly appreciated
the strength of the enemy on his immediate front and gauged the
situation, namely, the German design to impose on us the idea that he
was in great strength, and to pin our troops to the ground whilst his
flanking movement became effective.
For this purpose the enemy had hurried forward a large force of
Artillery, composed of guns and howitzers of all calibres, escorted
and protected by four Cavalry Divisions and a limited number of jäger
battalions.
These troops were pushed forward against the 2nd Corps at Le Cateau as
they had been against the 1st Corps at Landrecies, and with a
precisely similar purpose.
The superb gallantry of the troops, and the skilful leading by
Divisional and Brigade and Battalion Commanders, helped very
materially by the support given by Allenby and, as I afterwards
learned, by Sordet and d'Amade, saved the 2nd Corps, which otherwise
would assuredly have been pinned to their ground and then surrounded.
The cavalry might have made good their retreat, but three out of five
Divisions of the British Army with the 7th Brigade must have been
lost.
The enemy, flushed by this primary victory, would have pressed in on
the flanks of the 1st Corps, cut off their retreat, and, continuing
his combined front and flank attack, would have almost certainly
pushed the whole Allied Army off their line of retreat, and a
stupendous repetition of Sedan might well have resulted.
The magnificent fight put up by these glorious troops saved disaster;
but the actual result was a total loss of at least 14,000 officers and
men, about 80 guns, numbers of machine guns, as well as quantities of
ammunition, war material and baggage, whilst the enemy gained time to
close up his infantry columns marching down from the north-east, at
the cost of losses not greater than, if as great, as our own, but
which were, in view of the immense superiority he possessed in numbers
and fighting power, infinitely less important to him.
The effect upon the British Army was to render the subsequent conduct
of the retreat more difficult and arduous.
The hope of making a stand behind the Somme or the Oise, or any other
favourable position north of the Marne, had now to be abandoned owing
to the shattered condition of the Army, and the far-reaching effect of
our losses at the Battle of Le Cateau was felt seriously even
throughout the subsequent Battle of the Marne and during the early
operations on the Aisne. It was not possible to replace our lost guns
and machine guns until nearly the end of September.
In my dispatch, written in September, 1914, I refer eulogistically to
the Battle of Le Cateau. I had been, together with my staff, directing
the movements of the British Army day and night up to the time of the
Battle of the Marne--in the course of which battle I received an
urgent demand from the Government that a dispatch should be forwarded.
It was completed, of necessity, very hurriedly, and before there had
been time or opportunity to give thorough study to the reports
immediately preceding and covering the period of that battle, by which
alone the full details could be disclosed.
It was, indeed, impossible, until much later on, to appreciate in all
its details the actual situation on the morning of August 26th.
At the time the dispatch was written, indeed, I was entirely
ignorant of the material support which was rendered throughout the day
by Generals Sordet and d'Amade, and I accepted without question the
estimate made by the commander of the 2nd Corps as to the nature of
the threat against him and the position of the German forces opposed
to him.
It is very difficult for the uninitiated to realise the concentration
which the direction of an Army carrying out a vigorous offensive like
that of the Marne, demands from the brain of the Commander-in-Chief,
if he is to make the best use of the forces under his command.
In the surroundings and under the conditions of a great battle, the
preparation of material for and the compilation of any dispatch is a
matter of great difficulty. It is very easy to say: "Why not employ
others?" I have always held that it is only the General who conducts
an operation of any magnitude who can, or should, sum up and describe
it. No one else can know what was passing in his mind, or how his
judgment was directed and formed by the swiftly moving procession of
events.
Nor can _exact_ information become available for weeks or months,
sometimes, indeed, even for years, after the conclusion of a
particular series of operations.
In more than one of the accounts of the retreat from Mons, it is
alleged that some tacit consent at least was given at Headquarters at
St. Quentin to the decision arrived at by the commander of the 2nd
Corps. I owe it to the able and devoted officers of my Staff to say
that there is not a semblance of truth in this statement.
CHAPTER V.
FURTHER COURSE OF THE RETREAT.
General Joffre had arranged for a conference at my Headquarters at St.
Quentin with Lanrezac and myself, to take place early on the 26th.
I had reached St. Quentin at about 8 a.m. on the 25th. There had been
little sleep during the night for any of us. In the earlier hours
continual reports came in regarding the dangerous position of the 1st
Corps. In addition to the unfortunate but inevitable delay in
commencing their march in the morning, the troops were further greatly
embarrassed and worried by the retirement of the French from the
Sambre, and their convergence on our own line of march.
The enemy's cavalry, supported by guns, Jäger, and detachments of
Infantry carried on motor cars and lorries, closely pressed our
columns through the Forêt de Mormal. The result of this was to make it
imperative that the 2nd Division should make a firm stand at
Landrecies and Maroilles before the 1st Corps could reach the line
assigned to it in the morning. A gap of some eight miles existed
between the right of the 2nd Corps at Le Cateau and the left of the
1st Corps at Landrecies.
The moment this news reached me I summoned Huguet, and through him
dispatched an urgent request to two French Reserve Divisions (which
formed part of the 5th French Army and were nearest to the British) to
move up and assist Haig.
They readily responded, and the effect of the diversion
enabled Haig to extricate his Corps from this most dangerous
situation, which he did with great skill and judgment, whilst
inflicting severe loss on the enemy.
Towards morning it was reported to me that the enemy had drawn off,
and at dawn the retreat was resumed by the whole of the 1st Corps as
ordered. The fighting of the 1st Corps through this night, combined
with its skilful and efficient withdrawal in the morning, was one of
the most brilliant episodes of the whole retreat.
No sooner was my mind made easier by this happy deliverance of the 1st
Corps when the trouble related in the last chapter commenced with the
2nd Corps.
It was not until 8 a.m. on the 26th that I knew the left wing of the
Army was actually committed to the fight. At this time I was anxiously
awaiting the arrival of Joffre and Lanrezac.
Staff Officers were sent to General Smith-Dorrien, carrying peremptory
orders to break off the action and to continue the retreat forthwith.
Shortly afterwards the French Commander-in-Chief arrived with his
Chief of Staff. He was followed by the Commander of the 5th French
Army, and we proceeded to discuss the situation.
I narrated the events of the previous two days, and pointed out the
isolated situation in which the British Army had been placed by the
very sudden change of plan and headlong retirement of the 5th French
Army on my right.
Lanrezac appeared to treat the whole affair as quite normal, and
merely incidental to the common exigencies of war. He offered no
explanation, and gave no reason for the very unexpected
moves he had made. The discussion was apparently distasteful to him,
for he remained only a short time at my Headquarters, and left before
any satisfactory understanding as to further plans and dispositions
had been arrived at.
Joffre remained with me some considerable time. I gathered that he was
by no means satisfied with the action and conduct of his subordinate
General. No very definite plans were then decided upon, the
understanding, as the French Commander-in-Chief left, being that the
retreat was to be continued as slowly and deliberately as possible,
until we found ourselves in a favourable position to make a firm stand
and take the offensive. The Commander-in-Chief urged me to maintain my
position in the line, which I told him I hoped, in spite of the heavy
losses which we had suffered, to be able to do.
Immediately Joffre left I set out for Sir Horace Smith-Dorrien's
Headquarters, as I could get no satisfactory report from that General.
For the first few miles we were able to make fair progress, but as we
went on, the road got worse and worse, and sometimes we were
absolutely blocked for several minutes together.
The whole country-side was covered with refugees and their belongings,
whilst our own transport were endeavouring to make all the haste they
could to convey much needed food, ammunition and material to the
Divisions in front.
Several messages reached me on the road, and at last I got information
that Smith-Dorrien had broken off the action and that his columns were
once more on the march. He was only just in time, for subsequent
reports reached me during this motor journey of considerable Uhlan
patrols in the neighbourhood, and towards evening St. Quentin
itself was threatened by hostile cavalry, which, however, did not
succeed in entering the town.
On reaching Headquarters I found that more or less detailed reports
had arrived, which showed the shattered condition of the troops which
had fought at Le Cateau.
All idea of making any prolonged stand on the Somme south of St.
Quentin, which had during the day seriously entered my mind as a
possibility, was definitely abandoned.
The first necessity was to rally and collect the troops, which had
become mixed up and scattered by the trying experiences of the
previous days and nights. The great essential was to recover order,
restore confidence, and infuse fresh spirit with a clear aim in view.
To enable all this to be brought about we had first to look to the
cavalry. Orders were at once sent to Allenby to make such dispositions
as would effectually cover our rear and western flank. I told him he
was to enlist the co-operation of the French cavalry under Sordet. The
Corps Commanders were ordered to move towards the line La Fère--Noyon.
On the evening of the 26th, Headquarters were moved to Noyon, where I
arrived late at night to consider the possibilities of making a stand
behind the Oise.
On the 27th the orders issued for the efficient conduct of the retreat
began to take effect, and the cavalry kept the enemy well at bay.
Smith-Dorrien reported himself in the early hours of the morning, and
later Major Dawnay (2nd Life Guards)--the recollection of whose
splendid and invaluable services until he fell at the head
of his regiment will for ever remain with me--brought news of Haig's
progress, whilst Shea of the Indian cavalry--afterwards a renowned
leader of a Division at the front--told me of the valuable _rôle_
which was being so efficiently performed by the Cavalry.
In a telegram, which I communicated to the troops, General Joffre very
handsomely acknowledged what he described as the "invaluable" services
rendered to the Allied cause by the British Army throughout the past
few days.
It was a sincere gratification to the Army to see the generous terms
in which the French Commander-in-Chief expressed his appreciation.
I spent the early hours of the 27th in personally reconnoitring the
country bordering the south bank of the Oise, in the neighbourhood of
Noyon.
The one idea which now possessed my mind was the possibility of making
a stand with the object of obtaining the necessary time for rest, and
to make good equipment and bring up reinforcements.
At first sight it appeared to me that the line of the Oise and its
tributary canalised waters offered such an opportunity.
The cursory examination of the ground which I was able to make on the
morning of the 27th satisfied me that it possessed decided
capabilities for a defence which was not intended to be prolonged, and
I thought, also, that the tortuous course of the river afforded some
alternative features, by availing ourselves of which a powerful
offensive might be commenced at the right time.
During the day I had another interview with Joffre, which
took place before I had time to estimate the actual fighting
capabilities of the 2nd Corps and the 4th Division.
I was not even then fully aware of the terrible extent to which we had
suffered at Le Cateau. That these losses were heavy I never doubted,
but I had no idea, until many hours later, that they were such as must
paralyse for several days any movement in the direction of taking the
offensive.
My early morning deliberations were very much in accord with the view
of the French Commander-in-Chief. The proposal Joffre then
communicated to me was that the Allied Armies should fall back on a
line, roughly, from Rheims on the east to Amiens on the west, which
would bring the British Forces into the zone of country south of the
Oise, whose course I had already reconnoitred. We discussed the
situation thoroughly, and Joffre was most sympathetic and
"understanding" in reference to our special position. He promised that
the 5th French Army should be directed to take energetic action to
relieve us from undue pressure by the enemy, and told me of his
projects for the formation of the 6th French Army on our left.
We parted without coming to any actual decision: for my part I could
give no promise until I knew exactly what I had to rely upon; whilst
energetic pursuit by the enemy might well prevent Joffre rendering me
that support on both flanks which the situation imperatively demanded.
As a matter of fact, no more was heard of this project, and the idea
of standing on the above-mentioned line was abandoned.
On the morning of the 28th, General Headquarters moved to
Compiègne, where we remained till the morning of the 31st.
It was during Friday the 28th that I fully realised the heavy losses
we had incurred. Since Sunday the 23rd this had reached, in officers
and men, the total of upwards of 15,000. The deficiency in armament
and equipment were equally serious. Roughly, some 80 guns and a large
proportion of our machine guns, besides innumerable articles of
necessary equipment and a large quantity of transport, had fallen into
the enemy's hands.
It became quite clear to me that no effective stand could be made
until we were able to improve our condition.
It was on this day that I received the assurance, the most welcome to
a commander in retreat, that the cavalry under Allenby's skilful
direction was effectively holding off the enemy's pursuit.
Gough with the 3rd Cavalry Brigade at St. Quentin, and Chetwode with
the 5th at Cérizy, vigorously attacked the leading troops of the
German cavalry at both these places, and threw them back in confusion
and with heavy loss on to their main bodies.
On our left, d'Amade with the two French Reserve Divisions, and Sordet
with his Corps of cavalry, attacked the Germans in and around Péronne.
Allenby's Headquarters were then at Cressy (north-west of Noyon), and
Sordet called upon him for support in this enterprise.
Before arrangements could be made for such assistance the French were
driven back.
Although this attack failed to drive the Germans north, it was most
valuable and effective in checking the pursuit, and by their
vigorous action the troops of d'Amade and Sordet showed the stuff of
which the embryo 6th Army was being formed: that Army which a few days
later covered itself with imperishable glory on the Marne and Ourcq.
On our right there still appeared little encouragement to hope for an
early effective stand. The 5th French Army was in full retreat, the
Reserve Divisions, after fighting at Urvillers, were retiring on the
Oise, whilst the 18th Corps on their right was thrown back from
Itancourt to the Oise by a violent German attack.
I spent several hours of the 28th in going the round of the troops, as
it was possible to intercept various columns on the march or at their
temporary halts. I was able to get the men together on the roadside,
to thank them for the splendid work they had done, to tell them of the
gratitude of the French Commander-in-Chief, and the immense value of
the service they had rendered to the Allied cause. I charged them to
repeat all this to their comrades, and to spread it throughout the
units to which they belonged. There was neither time nor opportunity
for any formal inspection or set parade. The enemy was on our heels,
and there was little time to spare, but it touched me to the quick to
realise how, in the face of all the terrible demand made upon their
courage, strength and endurance, these glorious British soldiers
listened to the few words I was able to say to them with the spirit of
heroes and the confidence of children. It afforded me gratifying
evidence of the wonderful instinctive sympathy which has always
existed between the British soldier and his officer. These men had
seen how they had been _led_, they _knew_ the far greater
proportionate loss suffered by their officers, they _felt_ that they
trusted them and were ready to follow them anywhere. It is
this wonderful understanding between "leaders" and "led" which has
constituted the great strength and glory of the British Army
throughout all ages.
In all these roadside talks and confidences never did I hear one word
of complaint or breath of criticism. The spirit of discipline was as
palpably shown amongst these scattered groups of unkempt,
overstrained, tired soldiers, as on any "King's Birthday" Review ever
held on the Horse Guards Parade. Their one repeated question was:
"When shall we turn round and face them again?" And they would add:
"We can drive them to hell."
It was distressing, indeed, to look at some battalions, which I had
seen near Mons only some three or four days earlier in all their fresh
glory and strength, now brought down to a handful of men and two or
three officers; but the glorious spirit I saw animating the men gave
me the keenest pleasure, and inspired a confidence which was of the
utmost help.
On this day I inspected a large proportion of the transport of both
Army Corps, which I found in a much better condition than could have
been thought possible.
I did not reach my Headquarters at Compiègne until five. I found
Huguet waiting for me with a Staff Officer of the 7th French Army
Corps, which was to form part of the new 6th French Army. It was from
the talk I had with them that I learnt how Joffre was forming the new
6th Army.
Huguet informed me that a considerable force was being railed round from
Verdun to Amiens, and that the new Army would be commanded by General
Maunoury. I knew nothing then of the French Commander-in-Chief's ultimate
plans, and I doubt if at that moment he had been able to formulate any
decided line of action. At this particular time I think the unprepared
condition of Paris loomed largely in his mind, and that his original
intention with regard to the 6th Army was most probably to make further
provision for the protection of the capital.
Joffre had particularly asked me to undertake the Air reconnaissance
on the western flank of the Allied forces.
Our Intelligence Service had been admirably organised, and was working
most effectively under the able direction of Brigadier-General
Macdonogh. I cannot speak too highly of the skill and ability
displayed by this distinguished officer throughout the whole time
during which we served together. His service was invaluable; his
ingenuity and resource in obtaining and collecting information, his
indefatigable brain, and the unfailing versatility and insight with
which he sifted every statement and circumstance were beyond all
praise. He trained an excellent Staff who valued his leadership, for
he had an extraordinary power of getting the most and best work out of
everyone. His information as to the enemy's movements were remarkably
accurate, and placed me throughout in the best position to interpret
the enemy's probable intentions.
During my stay at Compiègne all appreciations of the situation pointed
to the immediate investment of Paris by the right wing of the German
Army as being the enemy's first objective.
It is fairly certain that the concentration of an important new Army
on the western flank of the British, to the north of Paris, was quite
unknown to the Germans, and did not enter into their calculations
until some days later.
We had also the best reason for believing that the German
Higher Command regarded the British Forces as shattered and almost
useless, at any rate so far as any effort which we could make for the
defence of Paris was concerned. In fact, believing the capital to be
practically at its mercy, the right wing of the German Army was
blindly marching into a veritable hornet's nest, in spite of the
backward condition of the Paris defence.
On the 29th a very brilliant and successful attack by the French 5th
Army at Guise heavily defeated three German Army Corps and threw them
back with severe loss. This had a great effect in assisting the
retreat, for it not only enabled the 5th Army to hold its own for some
time on the Oise, between Guise and La Fère, but it considerably
relieved hostile pressure on the British and on the French troops on
our left.
From Roye on the west, Montdidier, Noyon, La Fère, Guise, up to Hirson
on the east, the heads of the Allied columns were established, well
covered by their advanced cavalry.
Throughout this day reports often contradictory and conflicting
reached me. It was quite clear that our position on the Oise was being
dangerously threatened by superior forces, and I felt it to be
impossible to stand on that line even until we could make good some of
our heavy losses, and I could not hope to get anything up for several
days to come.
With great reluctance I ordered the retreat to be continued to the
line of the Aisne from Compiègne to Soissons, but in view of the knock
given to the enemy at Guise by the 5th French Army, and the desire
expressed by General Joffre that the Allied forces should hold their
ground as long as possible and only retire when necessary, I
directed commanders to carry out their marches with all deliberation,
and to take advantage of every opportunity to check the enemy's
advance.
It now became known to the Allied Command that the enemy had detached
a considerable force to his eastern frontier, where he was being
seriously threatened by the Russians. Joffre's natural desire to
profit by this, coupled with his fears for the safety of Paris, made
him very anxious to take the offensive at the earliest possible
moment. He came to see me on the afternoon of the 29th August at
Compiègne, and urged these views upon me. I remained firm in my
absolute conviction that the British forces could not effectively
fulfil their share in such action for some days, and that, so far as
we were concerned, a further retreat was inevitable. I assured the
French Commander-in-Chief that no serious gap should be made in his
line by any premature or hasty retirement, but I imperatively demanded
the necessary time to refit and obtain reinforcements.
I strongly represented to Joffre the advantage of drawing the German
armies on still further from their base, even although we had to move
south of the Marne. Indeed, the ideas which I afterwards expressed at
the British Embassy in Paris to M. Millerand, the French Minister of
War, in the presence of Lord Kitchener, were the same which I had in
my mind during this interview with Joffre, namely, that our stand
should be made on some line between the Marne and the Seine.
The French Army was still in full retreat. The 6th French Army on our
left was not yet formed, and the Commander-in-Chief had put no
definite plan of attack before me, with an assigned _rôle_ which he
desired me to fulfil. All he asked me to do was to remain in
the line and fill up the gap between the 5th and 6th Armies. This I
had every intention of doing.
I am bound to say that I had to make this decision in the face of
resistance from some of my subordinate commanders, who took a
depressed view as to the condition of their troops. When I discussed
the situation at a meeting of British commanders held at Compiègne,
Sir Horace Smith-Dorrien expressed it as his opinion that the only
course open to us was to retire to our base, thoroughly refit,
re-embark and try to land at some favourable point on the coast-line.
I refused to listen to what was the equivalent of a counsel of
despair.
Our communications with Havre being now dangerously threatened, it
became necessary to effect a change of base and establish a fresh
line. St. Nazaire and Nantes were fixed upon, with Le Mans as advanced
base.
The morning of the 30th found our cavalry with two brigades to the
north-west of Compiègne, one to the north and one to the north-east.
The 5th, under Chetwode, covered the retirement of the 1st Corps. Our
line that night was through Nampiel on the west to Coucy-le-Château.
Huguet to-day communicated to me Joffre's new dispositions. He was
retiring the 5th French Army to the line of the Serre, their left on
La Fère; their right on the left of the 4th French Army towards
Rethel. The 6th French Army was to fall back to the line
Compiègne--Clermont. Sordet's Cavalry Corps was to be on the left of
the line.
Joffre sent an urgent request to me to destroy the bridges over the
Oise between Compiègne and La Fère.
Huguet once more pressed upon me Joffre's urgent desire that
I should remain and fill the gap between Compiègne and La Fère. In
reply I again repeated emphatically what I had previously stated,
namely, that I could be in no condition to stand and fight for several
days, and therefore I could not consent to fill any portion of a
"fighting" line. I was fully prepared to continue the retreat slowly
and deliberately, retaining my present position between the 5th and
6th Armies.
Now, as before, the view I took of my responsibilities, in accordance
with my interpretation of the "special instructions" given me, guided
my deliberations in these difficult days.
I could not forget that the 5th French Army had commenced to retreat
from the Sambre at least 24 hours before I had been given any official
intimation that Joffre's offensive plan had been abandoned. I knew
that it was alone due to the vast superiority of our cavalry over that
of the enemy, and to the splendid tenacity and the superior marching
and fighting powers of our troops, that we had been saved from
overwhelming disaster. My duty to my country demanded that I should
risk no recurrence of such a situation, and I determined that our
needs and the interests of our Empire must be duly weighed and
balanced in the councils of the Supreme Headquarters Staff.
I despatched a letter to Lord Kitchener on this day, in which the
following passage occurs:--
"I feel very seriously the absolute necessity for retaining in my
hands complete independence of action and power to retire towards my
base should circumstances render it necessary."
On this day Pulteney arrived, and the formation of the 3rd
Army Corps under his command was commenced forthwith. It was composed
of the 4th Division and the 19th Brigade, with some mounted troops
temporarily attached, pending the arrival of the 6th Division, which
had now been ordered to France.
On the morning of the 31st, Headquarters were moved to Dammartin.
After riding round to see whatever troops I could, we reached there
early in the afternoon. Huguet was waiting for me with more
information and messages from Joffre. The demand that we should stand
and fight was not only urgently repeated, but was actually backed by
imperative messages from the French President, and from Lord Kitchener
and the British Government, yet at this very moment Lanrezac was
actually throwing back the left flank of the 5th Army and widening the
gap between us. At the same time Lord Kitchener was assuring the Home
Government that our losses were comparatively small, and that all
deficiencies had been made good.
I retain the most profound belief that, had I yielded to these violent
solicitations, the whole Allied Army would have been thrown back in
disorder over the Marne, and Paris would have fallen an easy prey into
the hands of the Germans.
It is impossible to exaggerate the danger of the situation as it
existed. Neither on this day nor for several subsequent days did one
man, horse, gun, or machine gun reach me to make good deficiencies.
I refused. This brought Lord Kitchener to Paris, where I met him on
September 1st at the British Embassy. I went there with my Chief of
Staff at his urgent request, regarding him as a representative of His
Majesty's Government.
I deeply resented being called away from my Headquarters at
so critical a time. Two important actions were fought by considerable
detachments of the Army under my command during this day, over which
there was no one to exercise any co-ordinating control. Either might
have easily brought on a general engagement.
The interview had one important result. M. Millerand (the War
Minister) and M. Viviani (the Prime Minister) were present at the
Conference, and before them all I was able to give a clear exposition
of my views as to the future conduct of the Allied operations.
M. Millerand undertook to lay this document before General Joffre at
once. This great statesman and invaluable servant of his country
occupied the post of War Minister during most of the time I was in
France. His invariable kindness and courtesy, coupled with his skilful
and astute appreciation of the military situation throughout all its
difficult and varying periods, will always be gratefully remembered by
me.
The result of my proposals will be the better understood if I quote
General Joffre's reply to the War Minister, and a personal letter
which I received from the Commander-in-Chief on the same subject.
"Grand Quartier Général des Armées de l'Est,
Au G.Q.G. le 2 septembre 1914.
"Le Général Commandant-en-Chef à M. le Ministre de la Guerre.
"J'ai reçu les propositions du Maréchal French que vous avez voulu me
communiquer; elles tendent à organiser sur la Marne une ligne de
défense qui serait tenue par des effectifs suffisamment denses en
profondeur et particulièrement renforcés derrière le flanc gauche.
"Les emplacements actuels de la Ve Armée ne permettent pas de réaliser
le programme tracé par le Maréchal French et d'assurer à l'Armée
Anglaise, en temps voulu, une aide efficace sur la droite.
"Par contre, l'appui de l'Armée du Général Maunoury qui doit se porter
à la défense des fronts Nord-Est de Paris est toujours assuré à
l'Armée Anglaise sur la gauche; celle-ci pourrait, dans ces
conditions, tenir sur la Marne pendant quelque temps, puis se retirer
sur la rive gauche de la Seine qu'elle tiendrait de Melun à Juvisy;
les forces Anglaises participeraient ainsi à la défense de la capitale
et leur présence serait pour les troupes du camp retranché un précieux
réconfort.
"Je dois ajouter que des instructions viennent d'être données aux
Armées en vue de coordonner leurs mouvements, et qu'il pourrait être
désavantageux de modifier ces instructions. Elles tendent à placer nos
troupes dans un dispositif leur permettant de prendre l'offensive dans
un délai assez rapproché. Le date de leur mouvement en avant sera
communiqué au Maréchal French afin de permettre à l'Armée Anglaise de
participer à l'offensive générale."
* * * * *
"Grand Quartier Général des Armées de l'Est,
État Major,
Au G.Q.G. le 2 septembre 1914.
"Le Général Commandant-en-Chef à M. le Maréchal French,
Commandant-en-Chef les Forces Anglaises.
"Monsieur le Maréchal,
"J'ai l'honneur de vous addresser mes remerciements pour les
propositions que vous avez bien voulu soumettre au Gouvernement de la
République, relatives à la co-opération de l'Armée Anglaise et qui
m'ont été communiquées.
"La situation actuelle de la 5e Armée ne permet pas à cette Armée
d'assurer à l'Armée Anglaise un appui suffisamment efficace sur la
droite.
"En raison des événements qui se sont passés depuis deux heures, je ne
crois pas possible actuellement d'envisager une manoeuvre d'ensemble
sur la Marne avec la totalité de nos forces. Mais j'estime que la
co-opération de l'Armée Anglaise à la défense de Paris est la seule
qui puisse donner un résultat avantageux dans les conditions exposées
par la lettre ci-jointe que j'adresse à M. le Ministre de la Guerre et
dont j'ai l'honneur de vous faire parvenir la copie.
"Veuillez agréer, Monsieur le Maréchal, l'expression de ma haute
considération et mes sentiments de cordiale camaraderie."
I replied as follows:--
"Mortcerf,
"September 3rd, 1914, 12 noon.
"To the Commandant-en-Chef from Field Marshal Sir John French,
Commander-in-Chief, British Forces.
"Dear General,
"I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your very kind and
cordial letter of September 2nd (3332).
"I felt some considerable hesitation in putting forward my views as to
the general trend of the future operations, and I am much indebted to
you for the kind and friendly support which you have accorded to my
expression of opinion.
"I have now received your 'Instruction No. 4' and your 'Note pour les
Commandants d'Armée' of September 2nd, and I completely and clearly
understand your plans and the part you desire me to take in carrying
them out.
"You may rely on my most cordial co-operation in every respect.
"My troops have very much appreciated the kind consideration you have
shown them in sending so many decorations for distribution.
(Signed) "FRENCH."
I touch with some diffidence on less agreeable features of this
memorable discussion in Paris.
Lord Kitchener arrived on this occasion in the uniform of a Field
Marshal, and from the outset of his conversation assumed the air of a
Commander-in-Chief, and announced his intention of taking the field
and inspecting the troops.
On hearing this, the British Ambassador (Sir Francis, now Lord,
Bertie) at once emphatically objected, and drafted a telegram to the
Foreign Secretary stating clearly and unmistakably his views, and
demanding instructions. He gave this despatch to Lord Kitchener to
read. The latter then asked for my opinion, and I said my views on the
subject coincided entirely with those of the Ambassador.
After some discussion, the Secretary of State decided to abandon his
intention, and the telegram to Sir Edward Grey was not sent. In the
conversation which followed between us all, Lord Kitchener appeared to
take grave exception to certain views which I expressed as to the
expediency of leaving the direction of the operations in the field in
the hands of the military chiefs in command in the field.
He abruptly closed the discussion and requested me to
accompany him for a private interview in another room.
When we were alone he commenced by entering a strong objection to the
tone I assumed. Upon this I told him all that was in my mind. I said
that the command of the British Forces in France had been entrusted to
me by His Majesty's Government; that I alone was responsible to them
for whatever happened, and that on French soil my authority as regards
the British Army must be supreme until I was legally superseded by the
same authority which had put that responsibility upon me. I further
remarked that Lord Kitchener's presence in France in the character of
a soldier could have no other effect than to weaken and prejudice my
position in the eyes of the French and my own countrymen alike. I
reminded him of our service in the field together some 13 years
before, and told him that I valued highly his advice and assistance,
which I would gladly accept as such, but that I would not tolerate any
interference with my executive command and authority so long as His
Majesty's Government chose to retain me in my present position. I
think he began to realise my difficulties, and we finally came to an
amicable understanding.
Important telegrams and messages were then brought me, and I told Lord
Kitchener that it was impossible for me to absent myself any longer
from my Headquarters, whither I at once repaired with all possible
speed.
It is very difficult for any but soldiers to understand the real
bearing and significance of this Paris incident. If the confidence of
the troops in their commander is shaken in the least degree, or if his
influence, power and authority are prejudiced by any display of
distrust in his ability to conduct operations, however slight the
indications of such distrust may be, the effect reacts instantly
throughout the whole Army. This is more than ever true with troops
which, as at the moment in question, were being subjected to great and
severe demands upon their courage, endurance, and, above all, _faith
in their leaders_.
Then again there was the effect which might have been produced on the
French. Ministers and Generals were present and witnessed Lord
Kitchener's apparent assertion of his right to exercise the power and
authority of a Commander-in-Chief in the Field.
Fortunately, the incident terminated in a manner which led to no
regrettable publicity. Lord Kitchener realised his mistake and left
Paris that night.
I did not reach my Headquarters at Dammartin until about 7 in the
evening of September 1st. Two important rearguard actions had been
fought during the day, one at Néry--where Captain Bradbury was killed,
whilst "L" battery fought heroically against overwhelming odds--and
the other at Villers-Cotterets.
The proximity of the enemy, and the close presence of detachments of
hostile cavalry with guns, which had broken through our line, required
the retirement of my Headquarters to Lagny on the Marne. As it was
necessary to move with precaution, this place was not reached until 1
a.m. on the 2nd.
I have already reproduced the communications from General Joffre under
date September 2nd, in connection with the Paris interview on the 1st.
Although I did not receive these documents until late on the 2nd, they
indicated the ideas which occupied my own mind on that day, namely,
the defence of the Marne with a view to a subsequent offensive.
On this day I also received a letter from the Governor of
Paris which, with my reply, run as follows:--
"Gouvernement Militaire de Paris,
"Le Gouverneur,
"Paris, le 2 septembre 1914.
"Le Général Gallieni, Gouverneur Militaire de Paris et
Commandant-en-Chef des Armées de Paris à Monsieur le Maréchal French,
Commandant-en-Chef des Armées Anglaises.
"Monsieur le Maréchal,
"J'ai appris ce matin, dans la tournée que j'ai faite dans nos régions
N.E. de Paris, que vous veniez d'arriver à Dammartin.
"Comme Gouverneur de Paris et Commandant-en-Chef des Armées de Paris,
je m'empresse de vous souhaiter le bienvenu et de vous dire combien je
suis heureux de savoir que les braves troupes anglaises qui se sont
conduites si vaillamment ces derniers jours, se trouvent à la
proximité de Paris. Vous pouvez compter sur le concours absolu que
nous devons à nos courageux compagnons d'arme.
"Personnellement, j'ajouterai que votre nom ne m'est pas inconnu,
étant moi-même un colonial ayant fait de nombreuses campagnes, et
notamment m'étant trouvé à Madagascar lorsque vous commandiez
l'expédition anglaise contre les Boers. Je suis donc sûr d'avance que
je puis fermement compter sur l'entière collaboration d'un chef tel
que vous.
"Vous savez que le Général Commandant-en-Chef vient de faire placer
Paris dans la zone de ses opérations. Je vous envoie donc les
dispositions que je viens de prendre, afin que vous soyiez bien
orienté à ce sujet, pour couvrir les fronts N. et E. de Paris qui
paraissent les plus exposés et d'autre part, pour attirer sur nous
les corps qui menacent le flanc gauche de notre armée.
"Je vous serais reconnaissant de vouloir bien me tenir au courant de
vos intentions et des dispositions que vous prendrez.
"Veuillez agréer, Monsieur le Maréchal, l'assurance de ma haute
considération et de mes sentiments profondément dévouées.
"GALLIENI."
"Mortcerf,
"September 3rd, 1914, 12 noon.
"My dear General,
"I have received your very kind letter (with enclosures) for which I
beg to offer you my most sincere thanks.
"A French officer attached to my Staff is now going into Paris, and
will explain the situation of the British Forces and their intentions
fully to you.
"You may rely upon my most cordial and energetic co-operation with the
French Forces on my right and left.
"I have duly received Gen. Joffre's 'Instruction No. 4' and his 'Notes
pour les Commandants d'Armée' of September 2nd, and I fully understand
the Commander-in-Chief's plans and intentions.
"May I say what a keen pleasure and satisfaction it is to me and the
Army under my command to be fighting side by side with the Grand Army
of France!
"Believe me, My dear General,
"Yours most sincerely,
(Signed) "FRENCH, Field Marshal,
"Commander-in-Chief, British Forces."
From these documents it will be seen that the safety of the
capital was the paramount thought in the minds of the French Generals.
On September 2nd, the 5th French Army on my right and the 6th on my
left were retiring on Chateau-Thiérry and Paris respectively, whilst
our own troops reached the line of the Marne towards Lagny and Meaux.
The 4th Division was, however, delayed by a small rearguard action and
passed the night south of Dammartin.
I had spent the greater part of the day in carefully reconnoitring the
best defensive positions south of the Marne, and to these points the
British forces were directed to move on the following day, destroying
the bridges after they had passed.
By early morning of September 3rd, General Joffre's letter (quoted above)
had reached me, by which I judged that, whilst generally agreeing in my
views, the General did not think it advisable to attempt a deliberate
defence of the Marne. On this, the orders given to the British troops on
the night of the 2nd were modified, and they were directed to continue
their march to the line Montry--Crécy--Coulommiers.
Reinforcements of all kinds were ordered up to these points and were
well on their way, but the railways were badly blocked and there was
much delay.
I must now turn to the discussion of important information which began
to reach us on the afternoon of the 3rd regarding the movements of the
enemy.
It appeared that a direct advance on Paris by the German right wing
was no longer intended. They were reported to be moving in large
columns south-east and east. A few regiments were said to be moving
east by train. Later on, further reports arrived that the country in
our front for several miles north of the Marne was clear of
the enemy. No less than four German Corps were said to be
concentrating on Chateau-Thiérry and to the east along the Marne, and
it was reported that they had begun an attack on the 5th French Army.
The latest information told us that Chateau-Thiérry was in the hands
of the enemy, and that the 5th French Army was retiring south to the
Seine.
The ideas underlying this concentration on their centre by the enemy
look as if it was based on a totally wrong appreciation of our
situation. The Germans were ignorant of the real strength which was
gathering north of Paris in the formation of the 6th French Army. They
regarded the British Army as practically crushed, and almost useless
as a fighting force.
Relying upon this, they had no hesitation in leaving what they thought
were the remnants of the Allied forces immediately north and east of
the Paris fortifications to be dealt with by such of their own forces
as were operating through Amiens and on their extreme right. The
German Higher Command then decided to strike with overwhelming force
at the Allied centre south of the Marne and to cut our Armies in two.
The first necessity for the enemy was a quick decision by a great
victory to be achieved at once. They were out-marching their supplies;
there was Russia to be crushed and their eastern frontier to be
secured; and, further, a prolonged campaign was what they desired to
avoid at all costs. The desperate attempt was no sooner fairly
launched than the fatal error of over-confidence and the folly of
under-rating one's enemy stared them in the face with all its
stupendous consequences, as west of the Ourcq the country was seen to
blaze along its whole length with the fire of the French
75's, whilst the British and 5th French Armies, now at bay, threw the
enemy back in confusion over the Marne.
With their usual arrogance and pomposity the Germans, ignoring the
fact that it was their own negligence which had led them into a most
dangerous situation, claim that General von Kluck showed unusual skill
in extricating the 1st German Army from the toils.
After considering the subject very carefully, and with a thorough
knowledge of the situation and the ground, I have formed the opinion
that von Kluck manifested considerable hesitation and want of energy.
The rear section of the British General Staff had been established
during this day at Melun, on the Seine. The leading section remained
with me at Mortcerf, which became my advanced Headquarters.
Information which arrived during the 4th confirmed all our
anticipations of the previous day, and, in the evening at Melun,
messages reached me from Joffre that he was formulating his new plan.
I had spent most of the day at advanced Headquarters, and had passed
some time with Haig near Coulommiers. It seemed likely, by the
direction of the German advance, that the 1st Corps might be attacked,
and Haig had retired his 2nd Division in line with the 1st and was
preparing for any eventuality. I conversed with him for a considerable
time on the state of his troops, about which he expressed some
anxiety. He said they stood in urgent need of rest and refitment, but
as usual he was full of fight and ready to meet any emergency.
Whilst I was with Haig, Smith-Dorrien arrived.
The British Army had, indeed, suffered severely, and had performed an
herculean task in reaching its present position in such
fighting form, and its moral had withstood the ordeal.
I think the Germans were probably justified in doubting our offensive
powers, but the thing they forgot was the nation from which we spring.
On my return to Melun on this night (September 4th) I found that
Murray had received a visit from General Gallieni, Governor of Paris,
who had communicated Joffre's plans for my consideration.
He wished the 6th French Army to recross the Marne between Lagny and
Meaux on Sunday the 6th, and then to take up a position facing east
towards the Ourcq. He asked me to fill up the space between the right
of the 6th Army (on the Marne) and the left of the 5th Army (near
Provins). He then intended the whole of the Allied Armies to advance
east, north-east, and north, and endeavour to crush the German Corps
operating between us.
General Franchet d'Esperey had now superseded Lanrezac in command of
the 5th Army. I had sent Wilson (Sub-Chief of the General Staff) to
him on the previous day, and to-night he returned and told me that
d'Esperey was making similar plans.
I must say a word here with regard to Henry Wilson. I have known him
for many years. He possesses a striking personality. In appearance
very tall and spare, his frame is surmounted by a face in which one
sees great intelligence and power, combined with a very kindly and
humorous expression. In looking at him it is impossible not to realise
the strength of will and character which he undoubtedly possesses. His
appearance does not belie him, he is all that he looks. Not one of his
many friends has had a more thorough experience of him than
I, both in "Sunshine and Shadow." However dark the surroundings,
however desperate the situation, however gloomy the prospect, his fine
humour, splendid courage and high spirit are always the same.
In those many weary, anxious days we passed together during my term of
command in France, I cherish a most grateful remembrance of his
unfailing and invaluable help, as well as of his sincere, loyal, and
wholehearted support. Of iron nerve and frame, nothing seemed to tire
him. Having passed through the Staff College early in life with high
honours, he was marked out for the most important Staff work; and
after filling many important minor positions with distinction he
became Commandant of the Staff College, where his great talents were
employed in reforming and much improving that institution. His _magnum
opus_ in peace time was done when he was Director of Military
Operations at the War Office during the four years preceding the War.
His countrymen have never realised, and probably may never know, the
vital importance and invaluable results of the work he did there, not
only in regard to the share he took in the preparation of the
Expeditionary Force, but also in establishing those happy relations
with the French Army which have proved of such help to Allied
operations throughout the War.
Fearing no man, it was the very essence of his nature to speak his
mind openly on all occasions, and when the great Irish crisis in the
spring of 1914 was at its height, he sided openly with his native
Ulster. He accompanied me to France as Sub-Chief of the General Staff,
and when Murray's health broke down, in January 1915, I selected
Wilson as his successor; but, owing to his candid expression of
opinion in the Irish embroglio, he had many enemies, and his
appointment was vetoed. It was this bad luck alone which prevented his
valuable services then being used for his country's benefit in the
best direction, and in a position for which he was better qualified
than anyone else.
But to return to my story.
I somewhat feared the gap which existed between my right and
d'Esperey's left, although the cavalry under Allenby at Garatin were
on this flank. Because of this, and also because the Germans were
exercising some pressure on Haig on this night (September 4th), I
ordered the British Forces to retire a few miles further south.
This facilitated the movements of reinforcements, supplies and
material, which were coming up fast.
I have now brought the story down to September 5th, the last day of
the great German advance. The British forces had halted on the
previous night on a line facing nearly east and extending from
Villers-sur-Morin on the north to Fontenay on the south. The 5th
French Army lay east of my right flank on an east and west line
through Provins, facing north. The 6th Army was on my left, preparing
to recross the Marne between Lagny and Meaux.
I was at Melun early in the morning. Huguet had arrived in the night
with despatches and a Staff Officer from Joffre, with whom I held a
long conference.
It appeared that the 6th Army had already crossed the Marne, and would
be in position west of the Ourcq at 9 a.m. on the 6th, on which day
the French Commander-in-Chief proposed that the whole Allied Army
should advance to the attack.
Shortly afterwards General Maunoury, commanding the 6th French Army,
arrived, and we proceeded to discuss the situation fully. He described
in detail what he intended doing, which was almost exactly
as I have explained above. He thought that very few of the enemy still
remained north of Paris, his cavalry having reconnoitred for some
distance north and north-west. He expressed it as his intention to
attack most vigorously (_au fond_), and asked for my best support,
which I promised to give.
I despatched Murray at once to visit the Corps and Cavalry Commanders
and ascertain exactly the condition of their troops. He returned later
in the day with very favourable reports. All were in excellent spirits
and eager for the advance. They were having some much-needed rest;
whilst reinforcements both of men and material were beginning to
arrive.
Reports received during the day confirmed all we had previously heard.
The enemy's concentration against the centre of our line was complete.
They had crossed the Marne at several points, and their advanced
troops had been engaged during the past night and this day with our
cavalry and 1st Army Corps on our right, and along the entire front of
the 5th French Army.
Later in the day Joffre came to Melun, and I had a long conference
with him. We again went over all plans, and it was definitely arranged
that the attack was to commence all along the line next day, the 6th.
Joffre was full of enthusiasm, and very hopeful of success if we all
fulfilled our respective _rôles_ and attacked _au fond_.
Thus ended the "Great Retreat."
* * * * *
In these pages I have avoided as far as possible any detailed account
of the many splendid engagements which have added new and
undying laurels to the battle rolls of all the distinguished regiments
which fought them.
I repeat that the main cause of the success, which prepared this vast
battle ground and opened the way for the decisive battle of the Marne,
is to be found in the able dispositions made by the leaders; the
magnificent example set by officers and non-commissioned officers; and
in the wonderful spirit, courage, and endurance which was displayed by
the rank and file of the Army.
My main object in writing this record is to explain as clearly as
possible to my countrymen the line of thought which was in my own
mind, the objects I set out to attain, and the reasons why I directed
the troops as I did and came to the decisions at which I arrived at
each successive phase of the operations.
In concluding this chapter I am anxious to lay particular stress on a
principle which seems to me of the utmost importance, namely, the
danger of undue interference by the Government at home with the
Commander of an Army in the field. Stanton's interference with
McClellan in the American Civil War should have been a sufficient
warning.
I have referred to the natural anxiety which was deeply felt by the
French President, Government, and Generals for the safety of Paris.
The utmost pressure was brought to bear upon me to alter my
dispositions so as to make a dangerous stand on lines and in places
which, in my judgment, would have exposed the British Army to the
greatest danger of annihilation.
The shattered condition of my troops was not realised, but perhaps in
view of the situation such pressure was natural and inevitable.
I had the power, in accordance with the instructions which I
had received before coming to France, to use my full discretion in
agreeing to or resisting such demands, and in all my happy experience
of them, never did I find my French comrades resentful of such
resistance when they realised the true reason for it.
But when, in spite of my earnest representation of the true condition
of affairs, the Secretary of State for War himself and the Government
with him, brought still greater pressure to bear, backed by the
authority they possessed, to enforce their views, I was placed in a
position of the utmost difficulty.
Lord Kitchener came to Paris with no other object than to insist upon
my arresting the retreat, although no sign of a halt appeared at any
part of the Allied line.
He was ignorant of the condition of the Army as I knew it, and was
mistaken in his assertion that reinforcements of men and material had
already reached me. The impression conveyed by his visit was that I
had greatly magnified the losses which had occurred, and exaggerated
the condition of the troops. It was difficult to resist such pressure.
Fortunately I was able to do so.
CHAPTER VI.
THE BATTLE OF THE MARNE.
When day dawned on the ever memorable morning of September 6th, 1914,
some ray of the great hopes in which I had indulged during the first
two or three days at my Headquarters at Le Cateau seemed to revive.
Taught now by a bitter experience, I felt more than ever the necessity
of being prepared for anything. There was much, however, to inspire
confidence. Great changes had been made amongst the higher commanders
in the army of our Allies. The finest military leaders of France were
now heading the splendid soldiers of that truly martial nation, and we
had all learnt most valuable and practical lessons in the hard school
of adversity.
The latest reports showed that French and British soldiers alike were
animated by the highest spirit and meant to "do or die." As regards
the British Army, reinforcements had arrived, deficiencies in armament
and material had been partially made good, and, most important of all,
the promise of an immediate advance against the enemy had sent a
thrill of exultation and enthusiasm throughout the whole force. A
modicum of rest had also been secured.
As I have said before, it is not my purpose in these pages to write a
history. Many volumes have been published with this object. They have
appeared in many countries and in many languages. A few have seemed to
me to be wonderfully accurate accounts, considering the
great difficulty of arriving at the truth long before the time when
full and authentic material can possibly be available.
All I have had in my mind in writing this book is to explain, so far
as I can, my own part throughout these great events in carrying out
the responsible task entrusted to me by my country; the aspect in
which the situation presented itself in my mind from day to day; and
my reasons for the decisions which guided the action of the troops
under my command.
My desire here is to recall exactly what was in my mind on the morning
of the 6th September, which saw the opening of the Battle of the
Marne, and to describe the _view_ which presented itself to me of the
situation on both sides; in other words, the basis for the orders
which were issued to the troops.
These orders were necessarily founded upon my own personal
appreciation of the situation as it appeared to me at the moment. It
was impossible for me to know that situation accurately in all its
details. For instance, I could not then know, as I know now, that the
Germans had abandoned their vigorous offensive 24 hours earlier than
this, nor should I have conceived it possible that they could have
done so.
Reverting, then, to my general view of things on the morning of the
6th; in the first place, my personal conference with Joffre on the
night of the 5th had put me in full possession of his exact plans and
all that was in his mind.
His intention was to attack at all points _au fond_, to inflict a
crushing defeat on the whole German Army on our front by assailing its
flank with the 6th French and British Armies attacking from a line
running roughly from Le Plessis-Belleville on the north
through Cuisy--Iverny--Neufmontiers--Meaux, across the Marne to
Villers-sur-Morin--Rozoy--la Chapelle Iger to Gastins on the south.
At the same time the 5th French Army was to advance north from its
present position and, with all the French Armies to its right,
Franchet d'Esperey was to make a simultaneous frontal attack.
The following were General Joffre's orders of September 4th:--
1. Advantage must be taken of the risky situation of the German 1st
Army to concentrate against it the efforts of the Allied Armies on our
extreme left. All preparations must be made during the 5th for an
attack on the 6th September.
2. The following general arrangements are to be carried out by the
evening of September 5th:--
(_a_) All the available forces of the 6th Army north-east of
Meaux are to be ready to cross the Ourcq between Lizy and
May-en-Multien, in the general direction of Château-Thiérry. The
available portions of the 1st Cavalry Corps which are close at
hand are to be handed over to General Maunoury for this
operation.
(_b_) The British Army is to establish itself on the line
Changis--Coulommiers, facing east, ready to attack in the general
direction of Montmirail.
(_c_) The 5th Army will close slightly on its left and take up
the general line Courtaçon--Esternay--Sézanne, ready to attack,
generally speaking, from south to north. The 2nd Cavalry Corps
will ensure connection between the British Army and the 5th Army.
(_d_) The 9th Army will cover the right of the 5th Army
by holding the southern outlets of the St. Gond marshes and by
placing part of its forces on the tableland north of Sézanne.
3. These different armies are to attack on the morning of September
6th.
The 8th Division of the 4th French Corps was to arrive south of Meaux
during the early morning and maintain connection with the British 3rd
Corps about Villers-sur-Morin, whence the British line following the
points named above was facing nearly due east.
My own view of the enemy's situation and intentions was fairly in
accordance with the Germans' actual positions, although I did not know
at that time that a retreat had really set in, or how the various
Corps and Divisions were placed. Judging from the Air and Cavalry
reconnaissances and from Intelligence Reports, I thought that a large
part of von Kluck's 1st Army was now south of the Grand Morin River,
and that the enemy's western columns had crossed the Marne about Meaux
and Trilport, although one or two Divisions were still north of that
river and west of the Ourcq. From the fact that the rearguards of both
my 1st and 2nd Corps in their retirement on the day previous were
slightly engaged, whilst a few outpost affairs were reported as having
occurred in the night, I judged the enemy to have got some distance
south of the Grand Morin River. The appearance of hostile cavalry
detachments on the previous evening indicated the presence of that
arm.
Whilst it appeared to me that our dispositions promised great things,
I also realised fully that the situation demanded the utmost care and
watchfulness, as everything depended on the timing of our movements,
the utmost measure of mutual support, and the most vigorous
and continuous attacks.
The area in which the British Army operated in the Battle of the Marne
may be described as the country enclosed between the tributaries of
the Marne, the Ourcq on the north and the Grand Morin on the south,
between which boundaries it is intersected by the Marne itself, and a
third tributary, the Petit Morin.
This area forms the western portion of the Plateau de la Brie, which
rises to a height of 400 to 500 feet above the plain of Champagne. The
general slope of the ground is from east to west. The plateau is of
rock formation, and the rivers, which were formerly of greater volume
than at present, have worn away deep channels, with the result that
the ground falls very steeply to the river-beds. A certain amount of
alluvial deposit has been brought down by the rivers and streams, in
the immediate vicinity of which are to be found marshy pools and
swamps. With the exception of the Forêt de Crécy, to the south-west of
the area under consideration, there are no extensive woods, the higher
ground being covered with small copses of thick undergrowth with a
sprinkling of oak.
The country generally is open, and presents no obstacles to the
passage of troops of all arms. The steep cliffs rising abruptly from
the river-beds afford good defensive positions suitable for rearguard
actions, obliging an advancing force to concentrate at defiles.
The roads and railways follow generally the course of the rivers.
The chief roads are--
(_a_) Paris--Meaux--La Ferté-sous-Jouarre, where one branch continues
through Montmirail to Châlons, and the other bends slightly
north through Château-Thiérry and Dormans to Rheims and Epernay.
(_b_) Paris--Lagny--Coulommiers--La Ferté-Gaucher--Esternay.
(_c_) Soissons--Villers-Cotterets--Meaux, and thence through the Forêt
de Crécy to Melun.
The chief railways are--
(1) Paris--Nanteuil--Crépy-en-Valois, thence to Compiègne and
Soissons.
(2) Paris--Meaux--Rheims (following the Ourcq).
(3) Paris--Meaux--Château-Thiérry--Epernay (following the Marne).
(4) Paris--Tournan, through the Forêt de Crécy to Coulommiers, and
thence to Esternay (following the Grand Morin).
In addition to the roads mentioned above, which are _routes nationales_,
there are numerous smaller roads (_routes départementales_) which are
practicable for all arms and transport. In places the gradients are steep
where the roads cross the deep beds of the rivers.
The march of the Army on the morning of the 6th was ordered in a
direction bearing generally about east-north-east, and I did not then
expect to reach the Grand Morin River the same evening, as heavy
fighting was most probable.
I joined Haig about 9.30 a.m. He was then engaged all along his front
against detachments of the enemy, which appeared to be advanced guards
with some supporting cavalry. The fighting had commenced about 7.30
a.m. by a move of hostile infantry on Rozoy. They were attacked and
thrown back by the 4th Guards Brigade.
Although the German artillery was in action early in the day,
close observation, combined with constant reports, showed us before
noon that this advance was not being pushed with much vigour, and
later (the right of the 1st Division being thrust forward towards
Vaudoy, the left of the 2nd Division at Ormeaux), as we attempted to
close with them, it was discovered that a general retreat was in
progress, covered by rearguards.
A visit which I paid to the 2nd Corps on Haig's left confirmed this
impression.
On this I gave orders that the enemy was to be closely pressed, and
that, if possible, the line of the Grand Morin River was to be made
good before night.
As a matter of fact, this was not done till the next day, but a
considerable further advance was made. Our cavalry from Gastins drove
the enemy back north of Dagny.
On the morning of September 7th, the 2nd Cavalry Brigade was acting as
left flank guard to the Cavalry Division, with the 9th Lancers as
advanced guard to the Brigade.
On reaching Frétoy, the village of Moncel was found to be occupied by
a patrol of Germans, and was taken at a gallop by the leading troop,
followed by the one remaining machine gun of the regiment. About a
troop and a half, accompanied by the Commanding Officer,
Lieutenant-Colonel D. Campbell and Major Beale-Browne, moved up on the
left of the village. Shortly afterwards two squadrons of the 1st Garde
Dragoner charged the village and drove out the troop of the 9th
Lancers after a little street fighting. A third Dragoner squadron then
came up to the village from the north in support. The troop and a half
of the 9th Lancers, led by the Commanding Officer and 2nd in Command,
attacked this squadron in perfect order, charged the left
half of the German squadron and pierced it with loss, both sides
facing the charge; the Germans at a 15-mile rate and the 9th Lancers
at speed.
Swinging round after the charge, the 9th Lancers gained the village
and rallied on the south of it. At the same time, the 18th Hussars,
who had been sent up in support, drove off the Germans by fire from
the wood on the left of the village. In this charge by the 9th Lancers
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell was wounded in the arm by a lance and in
the leg by a bullet, both wounds, however, being slight. The adjutant,
Captain G. F. Reynolds, was severely wounded in the shoulder by a
lance. Lieutenant Alfrey, the machine-gun officer, who must have gone
to his assistance from the village, was killed whilst extracting the
lance from Captain Reynolds. Our casualties were slight--one officer
(Lieutenant Alfrey) killed, two men killed; two officers
(Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell and Captain Reynolds) wounded and five
men wounded. The number of Germans left on the ground was
considerable.
Shortly afterwards, "I" Battery, R.H.A., was moved to the north of the
village, and the 18th Hussars were sent to Faujus and to a line of
trees to the south of that village.
"B" Squadron, 18th Hussars, under Major Leveson, took up a position by
this line of trees, dismounting in the corn stooks, and was
immediately charged by a German squadron in perfect order, in line at
close order. The 18th Hussars squadron met the charge with
well-directed fire at close range, and the German squadron was almost
annihilated. A few passed through the firing line and were shot by the
horse holders. Thirty-two dead and wounded Germans were counted on the
ground in front of the squadron, and of the 60 or 70 which charged not
more than a dozen escaped. A second charge was attempted
shortly afterwards, but did not approach closer than 400 yards.
Aircraft at night reported the German 2nd Corps (which had been moving
north nearly all day) to have entered a large forest from which we
supposed them to be debouching through Lizy north of the wood.
The 3rd Corps were practically in reserve, but moved up during the day
a little on our left rear.
On this day I saw most of the troops and found them in excellent
spirits.
The 6th French Army on our left was opposed chiefly by the German 4th
Reserve Corps, which, however, was reinforced by a considerable part
of the retiring 2nd Corps. The 4th German Corps had also been directed
towards this part of the battlefield.
The 5th French Army on our right, after a heavy day's desperate fighting,
reached the line Courtaçon--Esternay--La Villeneuve-les-Charleville. At
the close of the advance and fighting on the 6th, I returned to Melun
to receive reports and ascertain the general situation of the Allied
Forces. It was perfectly clear now that the enemy had abandoned the
offensive and was in full retreat towards the Marne. I sent a despatch
to General Joffre, telling him of our work during the day and the
points we had reached, and requested instructions from him for the
7th.
Very late at night I got his reply, telling me that the 5th Army had
made good progress, which had been materially helped by the pressure
of the British Forces east of the enemy's right flank. He asked me to
continue the move to-morrow, but in a rather more northerly direction.
During the night of the 6th-7th it became necessary to study the
situation with great care. Joffre's original plan presupposed a
continued German advance to the south and south-east, culminating in a
great attack on the 5th and 9th French Armies. His directions to me on
the 5th were to move _east_, and attack this advance in flank.
It was to attain that object that the moves of the 6th were ordered,
and, as a matter of fact, the 1st Corps under Haig did move almost due
east. The troops which opposed him were on that day supposed to be the
flank guard of the enemy which was attacking the 5th French Army.
As stated above, I spent some time in the morning of the 6th with the
1st Corps, but it was not before noon that the possibility of a German
retirement began to take shape in my mind. The conviction that such a
retirement was actually taking place was increased as the day wore on
and after my visits to the 2nd and 3rd Corps.
It was on my return to Melun late in the evening of this day that Air
and Intelligence Reports, combined with the impression which my own
observations had made upon me, left no doubt in my mind that the
German retreat had really been in full progress for many hours, and
that the British Army must be immediately moved in a direction which
would bring it in close contact with the enemy.
Orders were therefore issued directing the march on the Grand Morin
River, which was to be forced and passed with all possible speed on
the 7th.
Joffre's request to me to move in a rather more northerly direction
pointed to some such conclusion; but I do not think that his
information during the day had impressed him to the same extent with
the drastic change in the situation, and the fact that the Germans had
so soon taken the alarm and been overtaken by a veritable "panic."
My intention to close at all speed with the enemy had to be tempered
by consideration for the French Armies on my flank, both of
which were opposed by much larger forces.
It was necessary to keep close touch with Franchet d'Esperey on my
right, and to direct the movements of the 3rd Corps on my left so as
to bring the best possible support to the hard-pressed right of the
6th Army, who were fighting there so gallantly and well.
The cavalry acted with great vigour in advance of the Army throughout
the 7th, and on that day the Grand Morin River was forced and
positions were taken up well to the north-east of it.
The 5th and 6th French Armies were both heavily engaged throughout the
7th. The left of the 5th Army on my right reached La Ferté--Gaucher at
nightfall.
The position of the British Army at daybreak on the 8th was,
roughly:--
_3rd Corps_--La Haute Maison.
_2nd Corps_--Aulnoy and neighbourhood.
_1st Corps_--Chailly and Jouy-sur-Morin.
The problem before me on the night of the 7th-8th may be stated
thus:--
I knew that the 5th Army on my right had been heavily opposed on the
7th, and that powerful forces of the enemy were still in front of it.
The 6th Army was fighting hard west of the Ourcq, opposed to nearly
all the German 1st Army. I gathered at this time that the enemy forces
opposing our own immediate advance consisted chiefly of cavalry with a
strong artillery supporting, backed up by some infantry detachments.
I have referred before in this book to a visit I paid to Germany in
1911. On that occasion I saw a great deal of German cavalry in
manoeuvre, and the knowledge I thus acquired enabled me to
estimate the value of the forces which were now opposing me.
For years the German cavalry have been trained in rearguard action
such as the work they were now doing. They carry a large quantity of
machine guns, which they are trained to handle very efficiently. To
each brigade of cavalry there is attached a regiment of jäger, picked
riflemen, chosen for their skill in shooting and in taking advantage
of ground. These troops are specially valuable for the defence of
river lines and positions which are intended to cause delay to an
advancing enemy.
There was little doubt in my mind that the Petit Morin and Grand Morin
rivers could be forced with comparative ease, but I knew that good
troops would be required, and the chief question to be considered at
that moment was how the hardly-pressed 6th French Army could best be
assisted whilst effective connection with the 5th French Army on the
right was safeguarded.
There was the certainty that the passages of the Marne opposite my
left flank, between Changis and La Ferté-sous-Jouarre, would be
strongly guarded, and that our advance at this point would be very
difficult. A large force of German heavy artillery was reported to be
in the loop of the river near Varreddes.
After considering alternatives of action, _e.g._, the possibility of
sending round direct help to Maunoury, or the advisability of
strengthening my left flank to ensure a quicker passage there, I
decided that the best help I could bring to the 6th Army was to effect
a speedy passage of the Grand Morin, Petit Morin, and Marne rivers.
The course of the Marne at the point to be passed from left to right
was generally north-east, and the British Army after passing would be
facing north-west, which would bring it almost directly upon
the line of retreat of the 1st German Army, which was in close contact
with Maunoury across the Ourcq. The adoption of any other method of
action which I had considered must have meant delay and a weakening of
my front. What was wanted was a speedy decision of the critical
situation on the left.
I had also to remember the necessity of keeping up close connection
with d'Esperey on my right. Orders were accordingly issued for a
general attack on the Petit Morin River, to begin early on the 8th.
On that morning I found Haig at La Trétoire (north of Rebais), near
where the 4th Guards Brigade of the 2nd Division (2nd Batt. Grenadier
Guards, 2nd and 3rd Batts. Coldstream Guards, 1st Batt. Irish Guards),
supported by some field batteries, were forcing the passage of the
Petit Morin.
I can well recall the scene. We were on some high ground which was
intersected by rocky ravines and sandhills. Just below where we stood
was the village, into which the enemy were putting a good many shells,
and beyond it lay the line of the Petit Morin stream with its wooded,
shelving banks, upon which the enemy was holding a strong rearguard
position on the further bank.
The 5th Brigade was brought up in support of the 4th, and the heavy
artillery were got into action. The crossing of the river at this
point was stoutly opposed for a considerable time; but the passage of
it, when secured, was much assisted by the cavalry and the 1st
Division, which had effected a crossing some way higher up.
The detailed story of this great fight is worth the telling.
Approaching the river on a fairly wide front, on the right of the 1st
Corps was the 1st Guards Brigade with a troop of the 15th Hussars,
some Cyclists, the 23rd Field Co., R.E., and the 26th Brigade,
R.F.A., which, under General Maxse, formed the advance guard to the
1st Division in its advance from Jouy-sur-Morin to Bassevelle. A
French Cavalry Division was operating on our right and front, covered
by our Cavalry Division.
At 9.15 a.m. a French cavalry officer reported to Maxse that French
cavalry was in occupation of the heights to the north of Bellot. At
9.30 a.m. the 1st Batt. Black Watch and one battery of the 26th
Brigade, R.F.A., had reached Bellot village, and the main guard was
approaching the village through a ravine, when a battery of the
enemy's horse artillery opened fire on the column from high ground
near Fontaine St. Robert. The fire was quickly silenced by French
horse artillery guns which co-operated with our 26th Brigade. The
casualties were remarkably low considering the circumstances.
An alarming report reached General Maxse that a brigade of French
cavalry was cooped up in Bellot exposed to artillery fire, and that a
large force of German infantry was advancing southwards through the
woods to attack them. This somewhat delayed the further advance of our
troops.
It was 10.40 a.m. when Colonel Grant Duff advanced to seize and picket
the heights north of the valley of the Petit Morin and to safeguard
the advance of the column down the valley to Sablonnières. This main
guard crossed the Petit Morin at 11 a.m., and shortly afterwards the
advance guard was in contact with some 250 of the enemy's jäger of the
Guard in the thick woods north of the ravine.
Some close fighting ensued, during which the Black Watch and Cameron
Highlanders suffered casualties. The enemy lost some 50 killed and 50
wounded. Subsequently the advance was continued northwards on
Hondevilliers, the 1st Guards Brigade advancing on the east
and the 3rd Brigade on the west of the ravine. Advanced troops reached
Bassevelle. The 43rd Howitzer Brigade and 26th Heavy Battery were
engaged in supporting the advance of the 2nd Division during the day.
On the left the 4th (Guards) Brigade and the 41st Brigade, R.F.A.,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Lushington, R.F.A., formed the advanced guard
to the 2nd Division moving from St. Simeon _viâ_ Rebais and La
Trétoire.
When the vanguard of the 3rd Coldstream Guards had just passed La
Trétoire, shell fire was opened on them from the high ground round
Boitron.
The enemy's guns did not remain long in action; but the crossing was
held by the enemy, who had a machine-gun battery. The valley is
closely wooded, and the machine guns were so well placed that,
whenever our infantry came into action, they were met by a heavy fire
from these guns. The other battalions were brought up one by one to
support the 3rd Coldstream Guards; two guns were placed at the bend in
the road just north of La Trétoire, and howitzers were also brought up
north of that village.
At 12 noon the Worcestershire Regt. was sent to assist the 4th
(Guards) Brigade, and moved _viâ_ La Trétoire--Launoy--N. of
Ruine--Moulin Neuf, to force the passage of the river at Le Gravier,
and to work up stream to assist the Guards Brigade.
By 1.30 p.m. the bridge had been seized by the Worcestershire Regt.,
who captured about 30 prisoners in the farm by the bridge. The 2nd
Grenadier Guards also managed to cross at La Forge.
The enemy retired, leaving a good many dead and two machine guns in
our hands.
An advance was then made to the north of Boitron church,
where the Divisional Artillery came into action.
The Connaught Rangers were despatched to work down the right bank to
assist the passage of the 3rd Division. They encountered some
opposition at Le Moulin du Pont, but pushed on to near Orly, where
they found the 3rd Division already across the river.
At 2.30 p.m. the Grenadiers and 2nd Batt. Coldstream Guards were sent
northwards to protect the front, whilst the Highland Light Infantry
were sent towards Bussières to endeavour to cut off the enemy's
retreat.
The remainder of the 5th Infantry Brigade were engaged with small
bodies of the enemy in the woods north-east of the Bécherelle--Maison
Neuve road, but the Brigadier-General withdrew his three battalions,
fearing they would fire on the 4th Brigade and Highland Light
Infantry, and they reached Boitron about 5 p.m., except one company of
the Connaught Rangers, which worked through the woods and emerged at
Le Cas Rouge, and claimed to have headed off some German stragglers.
Meanwhile, at about 4.30 p.m. the enemy made a counter-attack with
machine guns against our gun position from the woods north-west of
Boitron church. This was dealt with by the Guards Brigade. The 3rd
Coldstream Guards and Irish Guards made a direct attack, whilst the
2nd Coldstream Guards swung round against the enemy. The whole
machine-gun battery of five guns surrendered with 100 personnel.
I then went to Smith-Dorrien, whose Headquarters were at Doué. His
corps had then forced the passage of the river, but had encountered
severe opposition in doing so.
I found the 3rd Corps on the left advancing well at all points,
driving the enemy before them and inflicting considerable loss
all along the line. Pulteney was in touch with the 8th French
Division on his left; and Gough, with the 3rd Cavalry Brigade (4th
Hussars, 5th Lancers, and 16th Lancers), was successfully engaged all
the morning on the left flank. There appeared to be a considerable
force of the enemy in the woods lying to the south of Lizy, north of
the Marne, and later reports stated that some 90 German guns were
deployed there against the right flank of the 6th French Army.
I impressed on Pulteney the necessity for pushing on to the utmost of
his ability in aid of the 6th Army. It looked as if he would have
considerable opposition at Changis and La Ferté-sous-Jouarre. The
Germans retiring over the Marne at the latter place occupied the town
in strength and blew up the bridge.
Although the 3rd Corps were not able to pass the Marne till daybreak
on the 10th, there could be no doubt that the vigour of Pulteney's
attack took considerable pressure off the right of the 6th French
Army. The British troops fought all along the line with splendid
spirit, energy, and determination, and they were skilfully handled and
led.
From what I could observe, however, it seemed to me that the infantry
were not in a wide enough formation, and perhaps in some cases the
field artillery were not pushed far enough forward. I called attention
to these points in the following Memorandum, which was issued on the
10th:--
"The latest experiences have shown that the enemy never neglects an
opportunity to use all his available artillery in forward positions
under cover of cavalry and other mobile troops.
"Our cavalry is now organised in two Divisions, the first of three,
the second of two Brigades, each with a Brigade of Horse
Artillery. During the present phase of the operations--which consist
of as rapid a pursuit and pressure of the enemy as possible in his
retreat--two Corps will generally be in first line. A Cavalry Division
will be directed to work on the front and flank of either Corps and
well in advance. The Commander of the cavalry will remain in the
closest concert with the Corps Commanders on the flank on which he is
working.
"The Corps Commanders will send forward with the cavalry as much of
their field artillery as can be usefully employed in harassing the
enemy's retirement. They will place them under the direction of the
Cavalry Commander for the day, the latter officer being responsible
for their safety.
"When, owing to the approach of darkness, the field artillery can no
longer find useful targets, they will be withdrawn from the cavalry
back to the Division to which they belong. Should the enemy make any
decided stand during such operations and a general action arise or
become imminent, the field artillery in the front will either fall
back or retain their position, at the discretion of the Corps
Commander, and again come under their Divisional Commander.
"The withdrawal from under the supervision of the Cavalry Commander
will always remain at the discretion of the Corps Commander.
"I wish to call the attention of Corps Commanders to the necessity of
warning their infantry against what is known as 'bunching up.' Losses
and delay in overcoming rearguards resistance during the present phase
of the operations have undoubtedly been caused by this.
"Instances have also occurred when undue delay in effecting the
passage of a river has been caused by a failure to realise
the nature of the problem from the purely local standpoint.
"Small flanking parties, crossing at unguarded points by hastily
improvised means, will dislodge hostile infantry and Maxims much more
quickly and effectively than by frontal attacks, however powerfully
supported by artillery."
On the night of the 9th and 10th, the 3rd Corps occupied La
Ferté-sous-Jouarre and the left bank of the Marne, but were unable to
cross, and our left ran roughly eastward through Bussières and Boitron
to Hondevilliers.
In all the villages which the enemy had so hastily occupied and
evacuated, there was evidence of violent damage and looting.
At La Ferté-sous-Jouarre, Doué, and Rebais, there were signs of great
disorder and lack of discipline.
At daybreak on the 9th the advance on the Marne was continued. My
Headquarters were now at Coulommiers, where a number of Air reports
were received early in the day. They seemed to show that the powerful
German battery of 90 guns which had been located on the previous day
in Lizy had been withdrawn, and that the enemy in front of the 5th
French Army was somewhat reduced. The front of the 5th French Army was
apparently clear up to the Marne.
A considerable concentration of Germans was said to be between
Chateau-Thiérry and Marigny, but as the large columns in the rear were
seen to be marching north, this looked only like a strong rearguard.
The following orders were issued to the troops at 7-30 p.m. on the
8th:--
"General Headquarters,
"September 8th, 1914.
"1. The enemy are continuing their retreat northwards and our Army
has been successfully engaged during the day with their rearguards on
the Petit Morin, thereby materially assisting the progress of the
French Armies on our right and left, which the enemy have been making
great efforts to oppose.
"2. The Army will continue the advance north to-morrow at 5 a.m.,
attacking rearguards of the enemy wherever met. The Cavalry Division
will act in close association with the 1st Corps and gain touch with
the 5th French Army on the right. Gen. Gough, with the 3rd and 5th
Cavalry Brigades, will act in close association with the 2nd Corps and
gain touch with the 6th French Army on the left.
"3. Roads are allotted as follows:--
"_1st Corps._
"Eastern road, Sablonnières--Hondevilliers--Nogent--l'Artaud--Saulchéry,
eastern side of Charly-sur-Marne.
"Western road: La Trétoire--Boitron--Pavant--western side of
Charly--Villiers-sur-Marne--Domptin--Coupru; both inclusive.
"_2nd Corps._
"Western road: St. Ouen--Saacy--Méry--Montreuil inclusive, and all
roads between this and western road of 1st Corps exclusive.
"_3rd Corps._
"Western road: La Ferté-sous-Jouarre--Dhuisy; western road of 2nd
Corps exclusive.
"_Supply Railheads for September 9th, 1914._
Cavalry Division Chaumes.
Brig.-Gen. Gough's Brigades Chaumes.
1st Corps Coulommiers.
2nd Corps Coulommiers.
3rd Corps Mortcerf.
L. of C. (line of communications) Chaumes.
G.H.Q. (General Headquarters) Chaumes.
R.F.C. (Royal Flying Corps) Chaumes.
Ammunition railroad Verneuil.
"Reports to Melun till 9 a.m., after that hour to Coulommiers.
"A. J. MURRAY, Lieut.-Gen.,
"Chief of the General Staff."
Allenby, with the cavalry, seized the bridges at Charly-sur-Marne and
Saulchéry and, advancing rapidly to the high ground north about
Fontaine Fauvel, covered the rapid passage of the 1st Corps over these
bridges. Clearing the ground of the enemy and making many captures,
the 1st Army Corps reached Domptin, and the cavalry the heights about
Montgivrault, some miles further north.
The 3rd Division of the 2nd Corps, to the left, seized and crossed the
bridge at Nanteuil early in the day. The 5th Division (2nd Corps)
crossed at Méry, but was then held up for some time by German
artillery said to be in the neighbourhood of La Sablonnière. It was
essential to my general plan that the 2nd Corps should not get too far
north until the 1st and 3rd Corps were completely established on the
further bank of the Marne. Smith-Dorrien was instructed accordingly.
As the fight progressed during the day, our 3rd Corps at La
Ferté-sous-Jouarre and the 8th French Division at Changis found
difficulty in crossing the river. I then instructed Smith-Dorrien to
send one Division towards Dhuisy to menace the rear of the troops
opposing these crossings. The 5th Division was directed there, but as
they were unable to overcome the enemy's resistance they only
succeeded in reaching Montreuil, 2 miles S.E. of Dhuisy, very late at
night.
I found Pulteney south of La Ferté early in the morning, and heavy
fighting going on to gain the passage of the river which the enemy was
still vigorously disputing. It was a remarkable scene. The banks of
the Marne at this point are somewhat steep, and there is high
commanding ground on either side of the river. The old town of La
Ferté, so famous in Napoleon's campaign of 1814, presented a
picturesque appearance with its ancient church and buildings.
Surrounded and held by the enemy, it seemed to frown down on the
broken bridge, forbidding all approach. The enemy was vigorously
defending the passage, strongly supported by artillery from the high
ground north of the town.
The 4th Division in two columns attempted to advance on the bridge
with a view to repairing it and then to close and establish a
bridgehead on the northern bank, but all their attempts were
frustrated by the German guns. Just after dark, however, Hunter
Weston's 11th Brigade (1st Batt. Somersetshire Light Infantry, 1st
Batt. East Lancashire Regt., 1st Batt. Hampshire Regt., and 1st Batt.
Rifle Brigade) was able to reach the southern bank, where a number of
boats were seized. In these the brigade was pushed across, and by 10
p.m. had established an effective footing on the northern bank, under
cover of which a pontoon bridge was constructed by the Royal Engineers
of the 4th Division under very heavy fire. It was a very fine piece of
work, to which the Commander of the 3rd Corps particularly
drew my attention. During this operation Colonel Le Marchant was
killed.
Another detachment also effected a crossing further up the river in
the neighbourhood of Chamigny, but the main body of the 3rd Corps
crossed by the pontoon bridge in the early hours of the 10th.
I found Smith-Dorrien at Pulteney's Headquarters.
The 3rd and 5th Cavalry Brigades were operating between the 3rd and
2nd Corps, filling up the gap, which, however, in view of the enemy's
hurried retirement, never caused me any apprehension.
It has been stated that on the 8th I called upon General Maunoury for
assistance in forcing the river, and that this was the reason why the
French 8th Division was not taken away.
I can only say that no such request was ever made by me or my
Headquarters Staff, nor had any other commander my sanction for such a
demand. I felt throughout the battle that my principal _rôle_ was to
bring assistance in the best manner and in the most effective
direction to the 6th Army, for I fully appreciated the much greater
difficulty of the task which they were undertaking. On the other hand
my diary shows that on the 9th I received two urgent messages from
Maunoury begging me to take the pressure of the enemy's 3rd Corps off
him, and I think the action of the British Army on the 9th had this
effect.
In the afternoon I rode across the Marne at Nogent and met several
units of the 1st Army Corps moving up the heights of the north side of
the river. I was tremendously struck by their general appearance and
attitude. They were full of spirit and fired with enthusiasm. They had
upon them that war-worn look which we all know so well, but
one felt, as one rode beside them, that here were troops whom nothing
could stop, who asked only to be led forward, and who were enveloped
in an atmosphere of confidence and victory.
They were very tired, however; how tired was not brought fully home to
me until I came to the 5th Cavalry Brigade (the Scots Greys, 12th
Lancers, and 20th Hussars).
The whole brigade was dismounted behind some woods on the heights.
Every man of them, except a small proportion of horse holders, was
lying fast asleep on the ground.
Accompanied by the Brigadier (Chetwode), I rode into the midst of the
sleeping mass, my horse picking his way through the recumbent figures.
They hardly stirred.
I was anxious to say a few words to the men, and the Brigadier asked
me if he should call them up to attention. I said, "No, let them
rest," adding that I would talk to them for anyone to hear who
happened to be awake and not too done up to listen. I thanked them, as
they lay there on the ground, for all they had done; I told them of
the situation and of our hopes of complete victory. A few men tried to
struggle up; others, half awake, leaned on their elbows and drowsily
listened. I hardly realised that they had heard anything of what I had
said. This particular regiment was the Scots Greys, commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel Bulkeley Johnson, who afterwards fell so gallantly
at the head of his brigade on the Ancre. Bulkeley Johnson subsequently
told me that every word I had spoken on that occasion was published
afterwards in the local papers all over Scotland. From the Greys I
went on to the other two regiments of the brigade and the horse
batteries, where I witnessed similar scenes.
On my return to Headquarters I received the welcome news
that the 5th French Army on my right was across the river and in close
touch with the British; and that the 6th French Army, after desperate
fighting, had practically got possession of the lower bridges of the
Ourcq, to which river the enemy was only clinging on his northern
flank in order, apparently, to cover his retreat. In short, since noon
the Germans had given up resistance and were now, at nightfall, in
full retreat.
During this day we made large captures in prisoners and war material,
and our position at night was (roughly) along the line La
Ferté--Bezu--Domptin, with the cavalry well forward.
In my dispatches of September 17th, 1914, I estimated that the Battle
of the Marne reached its conclusion on the night of September 10th,
and I see no reason to think otherwise now.
On that night the British forces reached the line La
Ferté--Milon--Neuilly--St. Front--Rocourt.
The 6th French Army had been wheeling up their right into line with
us, and the 5th French Army was nearly in line on our right. The enemy
were in full retreat to the north and north-east. During the day, the
cavalry, the 1st Army Corps, and the 2nd Army Corps had fought
numerous engagements with the enemy's rearguard, and had made large
captures. Allenby, as usual, had handled his cavalry with great vigour
and skill, nor had his detachments of the 3rd and 5th Brigades on the
left under General Gough been less energetic. The bridging of the
Marne at La Ferté-sous-Jouarre by engineers of the 3rd Corps was a
fine piece of work. Our casualties were heavy, but, having regard to
the results attained, by no means excessive.
I was able to visit some of the hospital trains on the 10th.
Although there had been no chance yet of fully developing the
organisation of the wounded transport service, I think the best was
done with the means available at the moment.
Much has been written to recount the story of this great battle, and,
doubtless for the next century, controversy will rage over the event
and its results.
At the opening of the battle, on the morning of September 6th, the
Allied forces had to turn from the task of arranging defensive
positions on the Seine. The 5th French Army and the British Army had
already fallen back close to that river in accordance with the general
plan, and the rear echelons of transport, etc. rested to the south of
it.
Between September 6th and 12th the German Army was driven back
pell-mell from the Seine to the Marne, a distance of 65 miles, whilst
the front extended from Paris to Verdun. Their losses in officers,
men, prisoners, guns, machine guns, and war material were enormous.
Most desperate battles were fought all along the line.
Many different views have been put forward regarding the initial
foundation upon which the Germans built up their strategic scheme for
the invasion of France. It is not my purpose here to discuss them or
to speculate upon what was actually in the minds of the Great General
Staff when they set out upon this gigantic enterprise. Whatever the
original conception may have been, I claim for the Allies that its
fulfilment was crushed for ever and a day at the Battle of the Marne.
Splendidly, however, as the Allied Armies fought, skilfully as each of
the various corps and armies which were engaged supported one another;
it was the Germans themselves who deliberately threw away whatever
chance they ever had of securing a decisive victory. We have
seen that so late as the morning of September 6th, Joffre and I were
still so certain that the German thrust was in full career that an
advance by the British Army in an almost easterly direction was
ordered and partially undertaken.
Yet at that time von Kluck's great "advance" had for some hours become
a counter-march in hurried "retreat."
Why this sudden change?
Because he then discovered that his communications were about to be
threatened on the Ourcq. Surely the most inexperienced of generals
might have anticipated some such threat, and, further, might have
realised that the line of the River Ourcq afforded him the most
convenient and efficient means of securing flank protection. It has
been said by critics of the battle that, had Maunoury delayed his
movement on the Ourcq, von Kluck would not have taken alarm. But when
the German General first ordered the counter-march the French General
had hardly recrossed the Marne.
The fact probably is that von Kluck and his Staff never really liked
the _rôle_ which was forced upon them by the Great General Staff, and
that they undertook their part in the battle with wavering minds and
with their heads half turned round.
When the Allied Armies look back to this great battle and realise what
was accomplished, they cannot fail to remember with a thrill of pride
that they fought and badly defeated an army not only flushed with the
knowledge that it had effected a tremendous inroad into the enemy's
territory, but which also enjoyed one other incalculable advantage; it
was commanded and led by a Sovereign who possessed absolute
authority--military and civil. Its Emperor and Commander-in-Chief was
served by a Great General Staff which had been steadily and vigorously
preparing for this tremendous trial of strength for a period of over
forty years.
This great collision of nations in arms had been kept steadfastly in
view. In the preparation of the German Army for this supreme moment
not a chance had been thrown away. In man power, armament, training,
and equipment; in the instruction of leaders and officers; on the
choice of commanders and every other element which makes for
efficiency in an army, the most laborious thought and care had been
expended.
Compare with this the conditions in which the French and British
Armies had been brought up to this fateful hour--systems, staffs,
military policy, even money grants, all undergoing constant and
drastic change year after year with every fresh wave of popular
opinion and every fresh clamour, whilst the intrigues which run riot
in all branches of the public service when "votes" rule everything,
exercised their usual baneful influence.
As regards the tactical aspect of the Battle of the Marne, I believe
that the name of Marshal Joffre will descend to posterity with that
battle as one of the greatest military commanders in history; I
believe that the battles fought and won throughout the great length of
the line over which they took place by the Armies of France under
their splendid leaders, will outshine for valour and skill even those
glorious deeds of the past, the memorials of which deck their colours
with imperishable laurels.
For the British Army I claim that we carried out the _rôle_ assigned
to us, and that our rapid passages of the various river
lines in face of great opposition, and our unexpected appearance on
the lines of retreat of the forces opposing the 5th and 6th Armies,
were practically decisive of the great result.
CHAPTER VII.
THE BATTLE OF THE AISNE AND ITS PROGRESS UP TO SEPTEMBER 30TH.
I am throwing my thoughts back, and endeavouring to recall the mental
atmosphere which surrounded me during the two days of pursuit
following the fighting on the Marne, and during the early days of the
Battle of the Aisne, which I am now about to recount.
I know that the predominant sentiments which ruled my mind were
decidedly optimistic.
As I pointed out in the opening pages of this book, we had not _even
then_ grasped the true effect and bearing of the many new elements
which had entered into the practice of modern war. We fully believed
we were driving the Germans back to the Meuse if not to the Rhine, and
all my correspondence and communications at this time with Joffre and
the French Generals most closely associated with me, breathed the same
spirit.
This will be better understood if I quote an order which was issued
from French General Headquarters, at Chatillon, dated September 10th,
the day which practically saw the close of the Marne battle:--
"The German forces are giving way on the Marne and in Champagne before
the Allied Armies of the centre and left wing.
"To confirm and take advantage of this success, it is necessary to
follow up this movement with energy so as to allow the enemy no rest.
"The offensive movement will, therefore, be continued along
the whole front in a general N.N.E. direction.
"(_a_) The 6th Army will continue to rest its right on the Ourcq
at the Sapières stream and on to the line
Longpont--Chaudun--Courmelles--Soissons (inclusive). Bridoux's
Cavalry Corps will gain ground on the outer wing and will
endeavour to disturb the enemy's line of communication and
retreat.
"(_b_) The British forces should follow up their victorious
advance between the above-mentioned line and the road
Rocourt--Fère-en-Tardenois--Mont Notre Dame--Bazoches, which will
be at their disposal.
"(_c_) The 5th Army east of the latter line will turn the forest
S. and N. of Epernay on the west, covering itself against hostile
troops which may be found there, and ready to act in an easterly
direction towards Rheims against the columns which are retiring
before 9th Army. The 10th Corps will move from about Vertus in
the direction of Epernay--Rheims, securing connection between the
5th and 9th Armies and ready to support the latter at any time."
Subsequent to the issue of the above orders, Joffre and I held several
consultations with reference to marches through the wooded country
(Forêt de St. Gobain and other places) lying to the north of the
Aisne.
In these first few days of this period of the war we were decidedly
encouraged by reports from other theatres. The Belgian Army appeared
to be well established in Antwerp, and a fine sortie, directed by the
King of the Belgians, had considerable effect in scattering the German
forces operating there, and certainly delayed the movement
of reinforcements which had been ordered south.
The news from Russia was also not unfavourable.
However, we were destined to undergo another terrible disappointment.
The lessons of war as it is to-day had to be rubbed in by another
dearly bought experience, and in a hard and bitter school.
The first surprise came when the "Jack Johnsons" began to fall. This
was a nickname given by the men ("Black Marias" was another) to a
high-explosive shell fired from 8-in. howitzers, which had been
brought down from the fortress of Maubeuge to support the German
defensive position on the Aisne. They were our first experience of an
artillery much heavier than our own. Although these guns caused
considerable damage and many bad casualties, they never had any very
demoralising effect upon the troops.
As day by day the trench fighting developed and I came to realise more
and more the much greater relative power which modern weapons have
given to the defence; as new methods were adopted in the defensive use
of machine guns; and as unfamiliar weapons in the shape of "trench
mortars" and "bombs," hand grenades, etc. began to appear on the
battlefield, so, day by day, I began dimly to apprehend what the
future might have in store for us.
This drastic process of education went steadily on, but still reports
came periodically from our aircraft, from our trenches, and from the
French on either flank, that the enemy in front of us was "weakening,"
that (phantom!) columns had been seen marching north, etc.--and so the
small still voice of truth and reality, trying to speak within me,
remained faint and almost unheard.
Presently came Maunoury's great effort to turn the German
right flank. I witnessed one day of this fighting myself with General
Maunoury and came back hopeful: alas! these hopes were not fulfilled.
Afterwards we witnessed the stupendous efforts of de Castelnau and
Foch, but all ended in the same trench! trench! trench!
I finished my part in the Battle of the Aisne, however, unconverted,
and it required the further and more bitter lesson of my own failure
in the north to pass the Lys River, during the last days of October,
to bring home to my mind a principle in warfare of to-day which I have
held ever since, namely, that given forces fairly equally matched, you
can "bend" but you cannot "break" your enemy's trench line.
Everything which has happened in the war has borne out the truth of
this view, and from the moment I grasped this great truth I never
failed to proclaim it, although eventually I suffered heavily for
holding such opinions.
The great feature of the pursuit on the 11th was the capture by the
3rd French Army of all the artillery of a German corps.
On the 12th my Headquarters were moved to Fère-en-Tardenois. Early in
the day I joined Pulteney at some cross-roads two miles south of
Buzancy (S.E. of Soissons). The enemy was opposing the passage of the
Aisne to the 6th French Army all along its line westwards from
Soissons, and the 4th Division held a position on the bridges
south-east of Soissons to assist it.
The banks of the Aisne are very precipitous, and our position on the
heights gave us a wonderful view of the fighting. What astonished me
was the volume of the fire. Between Soissons and Compiègne the river
seemed ablaze, so intense was the artillery fire on both sides.
I watched the action till about 1.30 p.m., when the German
artillery, which had been very active all the morning at Montagne de
Paris (south of Soissons) and other important points, withdrew north
of the river. We saw large masses of transport and troops moving in a
N.E. direction.
At nightfall our 3rd Corps was close to the Aisne, the bridges of
which were destroyed.
On my return to Headquarters at night the reporting officer informed
me that the 6th French Army had reached the Aisne after some
opposition, and that the French cavalry on the left were working round
by Compiègne and moving N.E. to threaten the German communications.
The 5th French Army on our right was on the line
Cormicy--Rheims--Verzy, the 18th Corps being thrown back on its left
flank in touch with our right.
A message from Joffre informed me that the 9th and 4th French Armies
had both made considerable progress and driven back the enemy.
The cavalry under Allenby did very good work on this day. They cleared
the town of Braine and the high ground beyond it of strong hostile
detachments. They bivouacked this night at Dhuizel. Allenby reported
to me some excellent work done in the neighbourhood of Braine by the
Queen's Bays assisted by Shaw's 9th Brigade of the 3rd Division (1st
Batt. Northumberland Fusiliers, 4th Batt. Royal Fusiliers, 1st Batt.
Lincolnshire Regt., and 1st Batt. Royal Scots Fusiliers).
The 1st Corps reached Vauxcéré and the 2nd Corps Braine and
neighbourhood. Gough, with the 2nd Cavalry Division, was at Chermizy.
Thus, on the morning of September 13th, the day on which the Battle of
the Aisne really opened, the British Army was in position
south of that river in its course between Soissons on the west and
Bourg on the east, with outposts on the river.
Now as to the ground over which the British Army fought. The Aisne
valley runs generally east and west, and consists of a flat-bottomed
depression, of width varying from half a mile to two miles, down which
the river follows a winding course to the west, at some points near
the southern slopes of the valley and at others near the northern. The
high ground, both on the north and south of the river, is
approximately 400 ft. above the bottom of the valley itself, which is
broken into numerous rounded spurs and re-entrants. The most prominent
of the former are the Chivres spur on the right bank and the Sermoise
spur on the left.
Near the latter place the general plateau on the south is divided by a
subsidiary valley of much the same character, down which the small
river Vesle flows to the main stream near Sermoise. The slopes of the
plateau overlooking the Aisne on the north and south are of varying
steepness, and are covered with numerous patches of wood, which also
stretch upwards and backwards over the edge on to the top of the high
ground. There are several small towns and villages dotted about in the
valley itself and along its sides, the chief of which is the town of
Soissons.
The Aisne is a sluggish stream of some 170 ft. in breadth, but, being
15 ft. deep in the centre, it is unfordable. Between Soissons on the
west and Villers on the east (the part of the river attacked and
secured by the British forces) there are eleven road bridges across
it. On the north bank a narrow-gauge railway runs from Soissons to
Vailly, where it crosses the river and continues eastward
along the south bank. From Soissons to Sermoise a double line of
railway runs along the south bank, turning at the latter place up the
Vesle valley towards Bazoches.
The position held by the enemy was a very strong one, either for a
delaying action or for a defensive battle. One of its chief military
characteristics is that, from the high ground, on neither side can the
top of the plateau on the other side be seen, except for small
stretches. This is chiefly due to the woods on the edges of the
slopes. Another important point is that all the bridges are under
either direct or high-angle artillery fire.
The general lay and contour of the ground in the region over which the
British Army fought at the Battle of the Aisne are deeply impressed on
my memory.
Rolling downs of considerable altitude characterise the country over
which the approaches to the river from the south lead, whilst the
banks of the river itself, especially at the south, are wooded,
precipitate and rocky. Thus was I able to secure many posts of
observation which enabled me to compass a much greater personal survey
of the fighting than in any other terrain over which we fought.
During the early phases of the Battle of Ypres, the high ground north
of the River Lys presented some similar features; just as Kemmel Hill,
and the height overlooking Lens and, further south, the rolling plains
west of the Somme, were also good for observation; but these all
differed from the Aisne as affording a distant view, whereas, by
avoiding observation and creeping through woods and undergrowth, it
was possible to reach points of vantage on the southern bank of the
Aisne, whence a close observation of the fighting line could be
maintained.
I can remember sitting for hours at the mouth of a great
cave which lay high up the southern bank of the river, within about
400 yards of the village of Missy and to the eastern flank of it, from
which point I saw some of the first effects of the 6-in. siege
howitzers which were sent to us at that time. Missy lay along the bed
of the stream on both banks, and the Germans occupied a curiously
shaped, high, conical hill which was called "Condé Fort." This was
situated about 600 yards north of Missy, and reached by a steep ascent
from the banks of the river. The hill completely dominated the
village.
On the day of which I am writing (September 24th), it was very
interesting to witness the clearance of this hill by our
high-explosive shells. We could see the Germans flying in all
directions to the rear, and we subsequently got reliable information
that their losses on this occasion were very heavy.
Although this relieved the pressure on the 5th Division, which was
holding Missy and the entrenchments to the north of it, I have always
thought it very creditable to Sir Charles Fergusson and his command
that he retained his hold on Missy to the last in face of the
threatening situation on his front.
He was no doubt much helped by the superior power of observation
obtained by his artillery owing to the configuration of the ground all
along the south bank, and this, in fact, was most helpful to the
British Army throughout the battle.
Missy is another instance in proof of the principle which all recent
fighting has clearly established, namely, that command of ground is of
value chiefly with regard to the power of observation it affords.
On another occasion I well remember spending a long time lying on the
top of a rick, covered by hay for concealment. From this
point very valuable artillery observation was secured, and an
excellent view of all Haig's positions was afforded.
Poor Wing, the C.R.A. of the 1st Corps, took me to this place, and was
beside me all the time. He was afterwards killed at the Battle of Loos
whilst in command of the 12th Division. He was beloved by all who
served with him; his gallantry, skill, and dash were spoken of by
every one, and his loss was deeply felt.
In the early hours of the 13th, we attacked the river line all along
our front. The enemy artillery made a vigorous defence, employing many
heavy and other kinds of guns. The German infantry was not very
energetic in defence, but the bombardment continued heavily all day on
both sides. At nightfall all passages except that at Condé were
secured and held, our advance line running from Bucy-le-Long on the
west through spurs N. and N.E. of Celles to Bourg on the east.
On this afternoon I went to see the bridge which the 3rd Corps had
thrown over the Aisne at Venizel. The task had to be done under fire
of heavy guns with high-explosive shell, and it was a fine piece of
work.
After leaving there, I went to the Headquarters of the 5th Division at
Serches, where I met Fergusson. Here I learnt that up to then they had
been unable to approach the crossing at Missy, as the enemy had
infantry and machine guns on the opposite bank, supported by artillery
in rear. Throughout the battle this particular point was a locality of
great interest.
Early on the 14th I got news that the 6th Division, which had been
sent out to me from England, was now concentrated south of the Marne,
and was beginning its march to join us.
During the night of the 13th all three Corps had constructed
bridges on their fronts for crossing, and in the early morning of the
14th, the remainder of the 1st Corps crossed at Bourg, the 2nd at
Vailly and Missy, and the 3rd Corps at Venizel. On the 14th I spent
some time with Haig, who was very successful, and made an excellent
advance considering the strong opposition which confronted him.
Early in the morning, Lomax, with the 1st Division, surprised the
enemy at Vendresse, capturing 600 prisoners and 12 guns. This
distinguished Divisional Commander died a few months later from the
effect of wounds received during the first Battle of Ypres.
From the opening of the campaign up to the day he was wounded his
services were invaluable. The Division he commanded was always in the
hottest of the fighting, and he commanded it throughout with
consummate skill and dash. His personality gained for him the esteem
and affection of all who served with him, and his loss was badly felt
throughout the Army.
On this day (14th) the 2nd Division also made good progress, and in
the evening its left held the Ostel Spur, an important point of
vantage.
The centre and left of the Army were not so successful. The 3rd
Division, after crossing at Vailly, had nearly reached Aizy (about
2-1/2 miles north of the river) when they were driven back by a
powerful counter-attack supported by a strong force of heavy
artillery. At nightfall, however, they were still one mile north of
the river. The enemy's artillery position north of Aizy was a very
strong one.
The 5th Division was unable to advance beyond the northern edge of the
Chivres plateau. Here also a considerable force of heavy
artillery was concentrated against them.
The 4th Division retained during the 14th the position they had taken
the day before north of Bucy-le-Long.
The 6th French Army pushed up its left flank, and the 4th French Corps
was advancing east in support of the 7th Corps, which was holding the
enemy from the north.
The French position about Soissons was well held all day.
The 18th Corps (5th French Army) had its left flank close to the right
of our 1st Corps on the heights of Craonne. The remainder of the 5th
Army was heavily engaged the whole day all along its line as far as
Rheims.
On the night of the 14th I began to think that the enemy was really
making a determined stand on the Aisne.
Our situation on this night was as follows:--
1st Corps and Cavalry Division holding line Troyon--S. of Chivy--S. of
Beaulne--Soupir, with 1st and 2nd Cavalry Brigades on the left, all in
close touch with the enemy.
1st Corps Headquarters: Courcelles (afterwards Dhuizel).
2nd Corps: 3rd Division holding circle round Vailly, 5th Division
holding south of Chivres plateau to Ste. Marguerite and Missy, both in
close touch with the enemy; guns on south bank of river.
3rd Corps: 4th Division holding south end of Spurs from Le Moncel to
Crouy (French on north of Crouy ridge), also in close touch with
enemy; 19th Brigade in reserve at Venizel Bridge.
Gough's 3rd and 5th Cavalry Brigades: Chassemy.
On this day our casualties were heavy, amounting to between
1,500 and 2,000, including three Commanding Officers.
On the 15th my impression of the previous day, namely, that the enemy
was making a firm stand in his actual position, was confirmed also by
an intercepted German wireless message. It seemed probable that we had
the whole of the German 1st Army in front of us.
This being my appreciation of the situation, I was not satisfied with
my own position in two important respects. In the first place, our
losses were heavily accumulating, and I had not sufficient reserves to
reinforce dangerous points; the enemy had a great artillery
superiority, and at this time and for some days afterwards I badly
felt the want of the guns and machine guns which had been lost at Le
Cateau and were not yet made good. In the second place, I was most
anxious to get the 2nd and 3rd Corps forward and more in line with the
1st Corps on the right.
The 6th Division had now crossed the Marne, moving north, and orders
were sent to its Commander, General Keir, to come up as quickly as
possible. My idea was that the 6th Division should go to Haig, and
that, with this reinforcement, he should advance west and take the
pressure off the 2nd and 3rd Corps.
The 1st Corps was heavily counter-attacked on several occasions
throughout the 15th, and, although the enemy was most gallantly
repulsed everywhere, our losses were very severe.
Towards evening a retirement of both German infantry and cavalry took
place, and my hopes were revived of the continuance of the enemy's
retreat. On this I directed the 6th Division to join its own 3rd Corps
on the left.
However, the enemy showing no further signs of leaving the
position, my hopes for a further advance at last began to be founded
altogether upon the probability of a successful attack by the 6th
French Army.
On the 16th I went to see General Maunoury at his Headquarters. I
found him watching an attack of the 61st and 62nd Divisions on the
village of Nouvron and the plateau above it. The General and his Staff
were standing on a kind of grassy tableland on the edge of a wood. I
remember that a French Staff Officer who was there spoke English
fluently. I threw myself down on my face on the grass and watched the
battle taking place on the other side of the river. I spent an hour or
two with the General at this spot and discussed the situation with
him. From all I could see the French appeared to be getting on very
well.
On my way back I visited the Corps Commanders again, and they all
expressed the utmost confidence in their ability to hold their
positions.
After my return to Headquarters in the evening, Colonel C. B. Thompson
(liaison officer with the 6th French Army) reported to me. His
accounts were disappointing after my experience during the day with
Maunoury. He said that the 13th French Corps had been checked
south-west of Noyon by a night-attack of troops from the 9th Reserve
German Corps, which was said to have reached Noyon from Belgium. Here
was another incident in that continual "flanking" and "outflanking"
manoeuvre which was only to cease at the sea.
Again, the 4th French Corps arriving east had been arrested on finding
the German force entrenched on its left (northern) flank.
It is from this particular evening of 16th September that I
date the origin of a grave anxiety which then began to possess me.
In the years which preceded the war, discussions on various subjects
which had come before the Imperial Committee of Defence, of which I
was a member, had imbued my mind with a sense of the vital importance
it was to Great Britain that the Channel ports should be held by a
power in absolute friendship with us.
I venture here to quote some extracts from a paper which I wrote very
shortly before the war, for circulation amongst the members of the
Committee of Imperial Defence:--
"... I think it will be allowed that, in a war between ourselves and a
great Continental Power which is in possession of the Eastern Channel
coast-line between Dunkirk and Boulogne, submarines, assisted by
aircraft, would effectually deny the passage of the Straits of Dover
to any war or other vessel which was not submersible. In fact, the
command of the sea, in so far as this part of the Channel is
concerned, would not depend upon the relative strength of the opposing
Navies, but would remain in dispute until one side or other effected
practical destruction of its adversary's aircraft and submarines.
"The way would then lie open to the Power which had gained this
advantage to move an invading force of any size in comparative safety
across the Straits at any part of the coast between (say) Ramsgate and
Dungeness on the one side and Dunkirk and Boulogne on the other.
"The command of these Straits would be a contest between submarines
and aeroplanes....
"If the Continental Powers secured the command they would possess the
great advantage of menacing us with a twentieth century
edition of the stroke Napoleon intended to deal against us from
Boulogne in 1805.
"To put the matter briefly; I hold that the Straits of Dover, regarded
as a military obstacle to the invasion of this country, will, in the
not far distant future, altogether lose their maritime character, and
the problem of their successful passage by an invading force will
present features somewhat resembling those involving the attack and
defence of great river lines or operations on the great lakes in a war
between Canada and the United States.
"The main object to be attained in trying to secure the passage of a
great river line is to gain possession of the opposite bank and
establish a strong bridgehead.
"In accordance with the views enunciated in this paper, I apply the
same principle to the Straits of Dover, and hold that the only
reliable defence against a powerful attack by hostile aircraft and
submarines in vastly superior numbers, is to possess a strong
bridgehead on the French coast with an effective means of passing and
repassing across the Straits which would only be secured by the
projected Channel Tunnel."
The bearing of all this upon the subject of the present chapter is
apparent. So long as the Germans were being driven back, whether by
frontal or flank attack, the Channel ports might be considered
comparatively safe; but on the particular night of which I am speaking
(September 16th) I had arrived at the conclusion that a frontal attack
was hopeless, whilst it began to appear that any threat against the
German flank would be effectually countered if not turned against
ourselves.
This, then, was my great fear. What was there to prevent the enemy
launching a powerful movement for the purpose of securing the Channel
ports, whilst the main forces were engaged in practically
neutralising one another?
From this time I sent constant and urgent warnings to London by wire
and by letter to look out for the safety of these same ports.
It was just about now that I began to conceive the idea of disengaging
from the Aisne and moving to a position in the north, for the main
purpose of defending the Channel ports and, as a secondary reason, to
be in a better position to concert combined action and co-operation
with the Navy.
At the moment of which I am speaking, and for many days afterwards,
there was no serious thought or belief that Antwerp was in danger. My
fear for the Channel ports, which then began to lay a strong hold upon
my thoughts, in all probability influenced my mind, and, perhaps,
affected my dispositions throughout the rest of the time during which
I took my part in the Battle of the Aisne.
I remember on the same day (September 16th) visiting some hospital
trains which were taking the wounded away. It was gratifying to mark
the great improvement in their organisation and equipment.
On the 17th the 1st Corps was heavily attacked, but repulsed the enemy
with great loss. Craonne was lost by the 18th French Corps, but a
strong position was still maintained by them on the Chemin des Dames.
Our operations on the Aisne were at this time much hampered by heavy
rain.
On this day (September 17th) a French Reserve Division captured two
complete battalions of Prussian Guards in Berry-au-Bac, and a French
Cavalry Corps made a splendid raid on the German communications,
operating from Roye and moving east as far as the neighbourhood of
Ham and St. Quentin. In this raid General Bridoux, commanding the
Cavalry Corps, was killed in his motor, and his papers were captured.
I detached the 6th Division from Pulteney's command (3rd Corps) to
form an Army Reserve, but gave him the use of the divisional
artillery.
An entrenched position was now selected and laid out, and work begun
on it south of the Aisne in view of a possible retreat to the south of
the river.
The 1st Corps continuing to be subject to heavy and constant attacks,
I reinforced Haig on the 18th with a brigade of the 6th Division, and
moved the remainder of that Division into a more central position. My
anxiety as to reserves caused me also to move Gough's Cavalry Division
from the 2nd Corps to take up that duty.
The prominent feature of this day's dispositions was the issue of an
order from Joffre by which the 6th French Army assumed a defensive _rôle_,
occupying the line Soissons--Vic-sur-Aisne--Tracy-le-Val--Bailly, pending
the formation of another Army to consist of four Corps (4th, 14th,
13th, and 20th French) with two Cavalry Corps.
This Army was to concentrate at once to the N.W. of Noyon; it was
intended that it should operate in an easterly direction against the
enemy's flank, and it was placed under the command of de Castelnau.
I had enjoyed the great advantage and privilege of a close
acquaintance with this distinguished French commander for some years
before the war, and in that time I had learnt enough of his splendid,
soldierlike character, and great capabilities as a leader, to
experience no surprise when actual war revealed his ability.
Although de Castelnau and the Army he commanded were not
successful in actually turning the enemy's flank and compelling his
retreat, I believe that history will assign to this great General the
honour of commanding the Army which drove the first big nail into the
German coffin, for it was the Army which struck the blow that changed
the line of battle from "east and west" to "north and south." De
Castelnau, by the fine leading of that Army, built the first section
of the great besieging wall, which was destined to form an
impenetrable barrier between Germany and her main objectives.
In directing this great movement as he did, Marshal Joffre must once
again be credited with one of those flashes of military genius which
have never been surpassed in the annals of war.
A somewhat significant and rather amusing example of Haig's power of
resource was shown on the 19th, when he arranged with the Zouaves on
his right to give them 10,000 rations of bully beef in exchange for
the loan of two heavy guns.
It was estimated that the enemy's attacks against the 1st Corps up to
this time had cost him at least 7,000 men. The dead were lying thick
in front of our trenches.
The fighting on the 19th September will always remain memorable to the
French, because on this day the Germans practically destroyed Rheims
Cathedral by artillery fire.
On the 20th I had a long conference with Haig at his Headquarters, and
afterwards visited both his Divisional Commanders (Lomax and Munro)
and also some of the Brigadiers.
The 1st Corps was indeed hard pressed, but was gallantly repulsing
all attacks. Nevertheless, it was suffering heavy losses and
badly needed rest. I told Haig he could call upon the remaining two
brigades of the 6th Division (he already had the 18th Brigade in his
trenches) for reinforcement, if necessary.
Later in the day a violent attack on the 3rd Division (2nd Corps)
obliged me to place the 16th Brigade (1st Batt. the Buffs, 1st Batt.
Leicester Regt., 1st Batt. Shropshire L.I., and 2nd Batt. York and
Lancs Regt.) at Smith-Dorrien's disposal. This left only the 17th
Brigade and Gough's cavalry in general reserve.
I told Haig he could call upon them if absolutely necessary, but asked
him to do without them if possible. Although he was heavily pressed he
finished the day without the aid of these troops.
The position of the three Reserve Divisions on the left of the 6th
French Army gave cause for great anxiety on this evening, as the
development of de Castelnau's movements to the north could not make
itself felt for some two or three days.
On the 21st I was able to effect a much needed relief of the troops
holding the trenches. The 16th Infantry Brigade of the 6th Division
relieved the 7th Infantry Brigade (3rd Batt. Worcester Regt., 2nd
Batt. S. Lancs Regt., 1st Batt. Wilts Regt., and 2nd Batt. R. Irish
Rifles) of the 3rd Division, the 7th Brigade joining the 6th Division
in general reserve at Couvrelles. The 17th Infantry Brigade (1st Batt.
R. Fusiliers, 1st Batt. N. Staffs Regt., 2nd Batt. Leinster Regt., and
3rd Batt. Rifle Brigade) relieved the 5th Infantry Brigade (2nd Batt.
Worcester Regt., 2nd Batt. Oxford and Bucks L.I., 2nd Batt. H.L.I.,
and 2nd Batt. Connaught Rangers) of the 2nd Division, the latter
joining the 6th Division as general reserve at Dhuizel.
A significant result of our recent experience was that the
cavalry were calling out loudly for _bayonets_.
On this day Sir Henry Rawlinson arrived and reported himself. General
Snow having met with a severe accident owing to his horse falling, I
placed General Rawlinson in temporary command of the 4th Division.
General Maxwell, the newly appointed Inspector-General of Lines of
Communication, also reported his arrival.
On the afternoon of the 22nd I went out with Allenby to the extreme
right of Haig's position, where the cavalry were working, and made a
close reconnaissance of the ground over which the 1st Army Corps was
fighting.
We ascended the heights north of the Aisne leading to the plateau
which lies to the south of the Chemin des Dames, now so famous a
locality. The ground was thickly wooded up to the edge of the plateau,
and the winding narrow road led through small groups of rough houses
and buildings which seemed as if they had been hewn out of the rock.
The enemy's "Black Marias" constantly searched those roads in close
proximity; indeed, actually within the boundaries of these locations,
but still tiny children were to be seen playing beside the road all
unconscious of any danger.
Near the top of the ascent was an enormous crater or valley,
apparently of volcanic origin, which furnished covering and
concealment to a large force of Moroccan troops in reserve, who
completely filled it. They, like the children, seemed to be perfectly
oblivious of the high-explosive shell which often fell amongst them.
Lying about in their light blue and silver uniforms they presented a
very picturesque appearance.
On the night of the 22nd I got a letter from Maunoury telling me that
the enemy was most certainly going away from his front, and
that he intended to advance and attack at 4 a.m. on the 23rd, and he
asked me to support him. I learned also that the 5th French Army on my
right was also planning an attack.
I arranged to co-operate accordingly, but by the night of the 23rd
very little progress had been effected.
After this I think all our eyes were turned eagerly towards the north
and to de Castelnau, whilst, as to myself, I was more determined than
ever that my proper sphere of action was clearly on the Belgian
frontier in the north.
The 2nd French Army made decided progress up to the end of September,
but their action did not compel the enemy to evacuate his positions on
the Aisne, nor did it seriously turn his flank.
On the 26th, de Castelnau was heavily engaged, and was on that evening
roughly on the line Ribécourt--Roye--Chaulnes--Bray-sur-Somme, with one
Cavalry Division north of the Somme. On the 26th it was clear that the
flanking movement of the 2nd (French) Army had for the moment failed,
as the 2nd Bavarian Corps was on its left north of Péronne.
By the 30th, de Castelnau was practically thrown on the defensive, and
another Army was composed of units drawn from the east. This Army was
intended to effect a turning movement pivoting on de Castelnau's left.
There are a few salient points in the history of these last few days
of the month which materially affected the course of the campaign.
On the 26th, Sir Charles Haddon, Master General of the
Ordnance, arrived at my Headquarters to discuss the
question of armament and ammunition. I took this opportunity to
impress upon him how terribly deficient we were in heavy
artillery as compared with the Germans, and urged as strongly as I
possibly could that the manufacture of this class of ordnance, as well
as an abundance of ammunition, should be put in hand at once.
My official correspondence with the War Office on this vital subject
dates back to this time, and continued right up to June, 1915, when at
last Mr. Lloyd George came to the rescue and entered upon his career
of patriotic salvation. Britons all over the world will ever remember
this distinguished statesman with the utmost gratitude as one of the
greatest of their Empire's sons.
Only those who were in any degree associated with Mr. Lloyd George in
this time of trial can fully realise the awful responsibility which
rested upon him, and the difficult nature of the problem he had to
solve. His work was done in face of a dead weight of senseless but
powerful opposition, all of which he had to undermine and overcome.
In later pages of this volume I shall refer again to the subject of
deficiencies in armament and ammunition. I have mentioned it here
because I am firmly convinced that, had my advice with regard to it
been listened to and acted upon at the time, the War would have
finished long before it did, and untold suffering would have been
saved to the civilised world.
I think it was on September 24th that a few 6-inch siege howitzers
arrived and proved of great help to me.
As I am about to recount the _pourparlers_ with Joffre which led up to
our move north, I am reminded that it was during these latter days of
September that my friend, Winston Churchill, paid me a visit. I think
of him in connection with this subject--quite apart from any question
of Antwerp, which was not then in danger--because it was at
that time that we first discussed together the advisability of joint
action by the Army and Navy. It was then that we sketched out plans
for an offensive with one flank towards the sea, which, although the
subsequent fall of Antwerp effected a drastic change in the
conditions, were the same in principle as those which took substantial
shape and form in the early days of 1915, and which will be recounted
in their proper place.
I cannot adequately express my sense of the valuable help which I
received throughout the War from Winston Churchill's assistance and
constant sympathy. Not only have I always indignantly repudiated the
shameful attacks which his countrymen have so often made upon him, but
it rejoices me to know that I have been able to do so--having a full
knowledge of all the facts--with a deep and true sense of the horrible
injustice of the charges brought against him. I shall have more to say
on this subject later.
On September 29th I addressed to the French Commander-in-Chief the
following note which was conveyed to him that evening by General
Wilson:--
"Ever since our position in the French line was altered by the advance
of General Maunoury's 6th Army to the River Ourcq, I have been anxious
to regain my original position on the left flank of the French Armies.
On several occasions I have thought of suggesting this move, but the
strategical and tactical situation from day to day has made the
proposal inopportune. Now, however, that the position of affairs has
become clearly defined, and that the immediate future can be
forecasted with some confidence, I wish to press the proposal with all
the power and insistence which are at my disposal. The moment for the
execution of such a move appears to me to be singularly opportune.
"In the first place, the position of my force on the right bank of the
River Aisne has now been thoroughly well entrenched.
"In the second place, I have carefully reconnoitred an alternative
position on the left bank of the River Aisne, and have had this
position entrenched from end to end, and it is now ready for
occupation.
"The strategical advantages of the proposed move are much greater. I
am expecting to be reinforced by the 7th Division from England early
next week.
"Following closely on this reinforcement will come the 3rd Cavalry
Division from home, and then the 8th Division from home, and
simultaneously with this last reinforcement will come two Indian
Divisions and an Indian Cavalry Division.
"In other words my present force of six Divisions and two Cavalry
Divisions will, within three or four weeks from now, be increased by
four Divisions and two Cavalry Divisions, making a total British force
of ten Divisions (five Corps) and four Cavalry Divisions.
"All through the present campaign I have been much restricted both in
initiative and in movement by the smallness of my Army in face of the
enormous numbers of the enemy.
"With an Army of five Corps and four Cavalry Divisions my freedom of
action, field of operation and power of initiative will be increased
out of all proportion to the numerical increase in Corps, more
especially as almost half my total force will then consist of fresh
troops and will be opposed by an enemy already much worn by the
severity of the previous fighting.
"Another reason of a strategical nature for changing my
position in the line is the great advantage which my forces will gain
by a shortened line of communication, an advantage which falls almost
equally on your railways.
"It appears to me, therefore, that both from strategical reasons and
from tactical reasons it is desirable that the British Army should
regain its position on the left of the line.
"There remains the question of _when_ this move should take place.
"I submit that _now_ is the time.
"We are all sedentary armies, and movements and changes are easily
made. Once the forward movement has been commenced, it will be more
difficult to pull out my Army from the line of advance, and a further
delay in the transfer of my force from its present position will lead
to great confusion both at the front and on the L. of C., and a great
loss of power and efficiency in the coming campaign.
"It is for these reasons that I advocate the transfer of my force from
its present position to the extreme left of the line, and I advocate
that the change should be made now."
On the 30th, I received the following reply from Joffre:--
"Great General Headquarters Staff,
"3rd Bureau,
"September 30th, 1914.
"Note by General Joffre, Commander-in-Chief, to Marshal French,
Commanding British Army.
"His Excellency, Marshal French, has been good enough to draw the
attention of the Commander-in-Chief to the particular interest
attaching to the proposal that the British Army should reoccupy the
position which it originally held on the left of the French Armies.
"In view of the ever-increasing strength of the British Forces, this
position would offer great advantages in lightening the work of the
French railways and diminishing the length of the British line of
communication, and, above all, in giving to Marshal French's Army a
liberty of action and of power very superior to those it now
possesses.
"The increase of strength which will shortly accrue to the British
Army by the arrival of the 7th and 8th Divisions and a Division of
Cavalry, and the two Indian Divisions and one Cavalry Division from
India entirely justifies the Marshal's request. The Commander-in-Chief
shares this view, and is persuaded that if this movement had been
possible it would have been very advantageous for the Allied Armies;
but so far the general situation has not admitted of this being
carried out.
"Is it possible at this moment to contemplate its realisation in the
future? His Excellency, Marshal French thinks that the present moment
is particularly favourable to his project. In front of the British
line, as also in front of the 6th, 9th, and 4th Armies, the situation
is, so to speak, unchanged. For nearly 15 days the Armies of the
centre have been _accrochées_ to the ground without making any real
advance. There have been violent attacks and periods of calm, but the
Commander-in-Chief wishes to point out that this is far from being the
case on the wings.
"As a matter of fact, on the right, the 3rd Army and a portion of the
1st Army for several days in the neighbourhood of St. Mihiel have been
fighting an obstinate battle, the issue of which is not in doubt, but
the results of which have not yet made themselves felt. On the left,
the 2nd Army, which to-day forms the extreme flank of the line has for
three days past been the object of furious attacks, which show how
important it is for the enemy to crush our wing.
"Will this Army always form the left of the French forces? We cannot
think so, because the fact that to-day the Army there has been
subdivided will doubtless lead the Commander-in-Chief to form a new
Army there; the transport of troops necessitated by the creation of
this Army, formed from elements taken away from the front without
leaving a gap in our line, must of necessity render our situation
somewhat delicate for some days.
"If the Commander-in-Chief has contemplated the possibility of
withdrawing a certain number of Corps without modifying his front, he
has never thought of transporting an entire Army, the removal of which
would create a gap impossible to fill.
"The battle has been going on since September 13th. It is necessary
that during this period of crisis, which will have considerable
influence on the subsequent operations, everyone should maintain his
position without thinking of modifying it, so as to be ready for all
eventualities.
"Now, the movement contemplated by His Excellency Marshal French would
inevitably entail complications, not only in the position of troops
but also in those of supply trains, etc. It might possibly create
confusion in the general dispositions of our Armies, the extent of
which it would be difficult to measure.
"For the above reasons the Commander-in-Chief cannot share the view of
Marshal French as to the time at which this movement should be carried
out; on the other hand, it appears that it might be possible to begin
it from to-day onwards by making certain dispositions, the detail of
which is given below:--
"1. The British Army might operate like the French
Army. It is to-day strongly entrenched in the positions
which it occupies. While maintaining the integrity of
its front, it might doubtless be possible for it to
withdraw a certain number of divisions (to begin with
one Corps), which might in succession be transported to
the left.
"2. The British Cavalry Division is at the present
moment unemployed on the front; it might, similarly to
the 11th and 10th Corps and 8th Division of Cavalry,
move by rail or by march route to the extreme left to
act as a communicating link between the Belgian Army
and the French troops.
"3. The 7th and 8th Divisions, which will shortly
arrive, could be disembarked in the neighbourhood of
Dunkirk. They would subsequently operate in the
direction of Lille. Their action would immediately make
itself felt on the right flank of the German Army,
which daily receives fresh reinforcements. These
divisions would be joined to the divisions withdrawn
from the front.
"4 The Indian Divisions, as soon as they are able to
take the field, would move by rail to join the English
formations assembled in the northern region, and would
form the nucleus with which would be united the other
British Divisions as soon as they should be removed.
"5. As soon as the advance can be resumed, the front
will be narrowed; it would then be possible for the
English to halt and slip behind with a view to moving
the left of the line while the 6th and 5th
Armies close in towards each other. The fewer units
remaining to be moved, the easier would be the
operation.
"To sum up, the Commander-in-Chief shares Marshal French's view that
it is desirable for the whole British Army to be on the left of the
French Armies, but cannot be entirely of the same opinion as to the
time at which this movement should be carried out.
"The Commander-in-Chief would be grateful to His Excellency, Marshal
French, if the latter would let him know whether he shares his views
as to the proposals indicated above."
On the same date, I replied to the Commander-in-Chief as follows:--
"September 30th, 1914.
"Note by the Field Marshal Commander-in-Chief, British Forces, to His
Excellency the Commander-in-Chief.
"The Field-Marshal Commander-in-Chief, British Forces, has received
the note which His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief has been kind
enough to address to him, in reply to his Memorandum of the 29th
instant.
"Sir John French entirely agrees with the views expressed, and will
give effect to them at once in the following manner:--
"1. The 2nd Cavalry Division, consisting of two
Brigades under the command of Major-General Gough,
which is now located in rear of the left of the line
held by the British Forces, will hold itself in
readiness to proceed to whatever point on the railway
His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief may decide upon,
to be moved thence to Lille, if that place should be
decided upon as the point upon which the British
Forces should first concentrate on reaching
the left of the Allied line.
"2. As soon as trains are available, the Field-Marshal
Commanding-in-Chief will disengage the 2nd British
Corps which now occupies the centre of the British
line. This Corps will concentrate in rear and be ready
to move by the same route and for the same destination
as the 2nd Cavalry Division.
"3. In like manner, the 19th Infantry Brigade will be
held in readiness to move immediately after the 2nd
Corps.
"4. The position in the centre of the British line,
held now by the two Divisions of the 2nd Corps, will be
divided between the 1st Corps, now occupying the left
of the British line, in such a manner as to unite the
inward flanks of the two Corps; whilst the 1st Cavalry
Division will be held as a reserve south of the river.
"5. The Field Marshal understands that, as soon as a
forward move by the whole line becomes feasible, these
two corps and the 1st Cavalry Division will remain
behind, their places being filled up by closing in the
5th and 6th French Armies on their inward flanks.
"6. The Field Marshal will immediately inform the
British Secretary of State for War of these
arrangements, and will ask that the 7th and 8th
Divisions may be moved as soon as practicable _viâ_
Boulogne or Havre to join the British forces
concentrating at Lille.
"7. The Indian Division will be directed to move in
accordance with the views expressed in the note of
September 30th.
"Sir John French hopes that these proposals will meet with the
approval of His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief."
The following was General Joffre's reply:--
October 1st, 1914.
"The Commander-in-Chief of the French Forces has the honour to
acknowledge receipt of the letter of His Excellency the Field Marshal
Commanding the British Army, dated September 30th, referring to the
future movements which are to be carried out by this Army.
"He is happy to be able to comply with the wishes expressed by the
Field Marshal and to state, once more, the entire unanimity of views
which exists between the Commanders of the Allied Armies. At the same
time, owing to the necessities of the railway service, it is not
possible to commence entraining before the afternoon of October 5th.
"Referring to the points touched on in the letter of September 30th,
and in accordance with the views given by the Field Marshal, it is
suggested that the following instructions might be given:--
"1. The 2nd Cavalry Division (two brigades under the
command of Gen. Gough) should move by road, owing to
the lateness of the date on which entrainment becomes
possible. They should move in rear of the 6th and 2nd
Armies, by Villers-Cotterets--La Croix--St.
Ouen--Amiens--St. Pol--Lille (similarly to the 8th and
10th French Divisions).
"2. The 2nd Corps should march to the area
Longueil--Pont St. Maxence, by October 5th, to be moved
by rail to the Lille district, its place on the front
held by the British to be taken as arranged by the
Field Marshal in his letter of September 30th.
"3. The 19th Infantry Brigade to be in
readiness to follow the 2nd Corps.
"4. As regards the two Corps and the Cavalry Division
remaining at the front, it would appear inconvenient to
leave them halted there when the general advance of the
whole line becomes possible.
"Apart from the unfairness of depriving the British troops of the
satisfaction of advancing after their valiant fighting, it will be
more convenient to halt them successively, as the closing in of the
inner flank of the 5th and 6th Armies shortens the front allotted to
the British Army.
"It would be advisable for the Commander-in-Chief and the Field
Marshal to arrange mutually, at some convenient date, the conditions
under which the transport of these troops by rail should be made.
"5. Referring to the disembarkation of the 7th and 8th
Divisions, the Commander-in-Chief is most anxious that
these two Divisions should proceed as soon as possible
to Boulogne. Their arrival at Lille, where they are to
join the British Forces pushed to the front, would then
be more rapid than if they were disembarked at Havre
and the arrangements would be simpler. Their movement
from the port of landing could be carried out by road
with the assistance of the railway for marching troops.
"6. The Indian Divisions should be moved to the
neighbourhood of Lille as soon as the Field Marshal
reports that they are ready.
"The G.O. C.-in-C. hopes that these proposals are in accordance with
the views expressed by the Field Marshal in his letter of September
30th, and he would be glad to be assured of this as soon as possible
in order that steps may be taken to execute them.
(Signed) "J. JOFFRE."
I acknowledged the above in these terms:--
"October 1st, 1914.
"The Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief the British Forces has duly
received the note dated October 1st, 1914, from His Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief.
"He is extremely glad to find that the proposals contained in his last
note meet with the approval of the Commander-in-Chief.
"Such modifications as are suggested in the present note are perfectly
feasible, and Sir John French will give immediate effect to them.
"The necessary orders were issued to-day, and the preliminary
movements are now in progress.
"The Field Marshal hopes that the 2nd Cavalry Division will commence
its march towards Lille on the morning of October 3rd."
CHAPTER VIII.
THE SIEGE AND FALL OF ANTWERP.
In our appreciation of the situation at British Headquarters on
October 1st it was considered that the reduction of Antwerp was at
this moment the great objective of the enemy. Personally, I had no
reason to think that Antwerp was in any immediate danger, and
therefore a message which I received from the Secretary of State on
October 2nd came as a most disagreeable surprise.
I was informed that a serious situation had been created at Antwerp,
which was in grave danger of falling in a short time.
Further information reached me at 3 a.m. on the 3rd from London that
the Belgian Government, acting on the advice unanimously given by the
Superior Council of War in the presence of the King, had decided to
leave at once for Ostend. It was further stated that the King, with
the Field Army, would withdraw from Antwerp in the direction of Ghent
to protect the coast-line and in the hope of being able to co-operate
with the Allied Armies. The message added that the town could hold out
for five or six days, and that the decision to evacuate was taken very
seriously as a result of the increasingly critical situation.
It is needless to say that I was perturbed on receipt of this news, It
was difficult to understand why the Belgians, who had fought
so well at Liége, were unable to do more in defence of a fortress
which was much stronger, and situated, moreover, in a position where
it could be supported by the British Fleet.
I fully realised the consequence of the capture and occupation of
Antwerp by the Germans. It was impossible to say how much of the
coast-line the captured _terrain_ would include, but there could be no
doubt that the Channel ports would be gravely imperilled.
Operating from such a base, there would appear to be no insuperable
obstacle to an immediate German advance on Dunkirk, Calais, and
Boulogne. The Belgian Army was in no condition to resist such an
advance. The occupation of these places and the formation of a
defensive line which would include the whole of the Pas-de-Calais,
might become a _fait accompli_ before the troops could arrive from the
main theatres to prevent it.
But here, again, we have an example of the over-confidence which for
ever possessed that army which set out for "world conquest." As on the
Marne, so at Antwerp, they were not prepared to seize the
psychological moment and to play boldly for the great stake.
It is seldom that fortune offers another chance to a military leader
who has once failed to gather the rich harvest which she has put into
his grasp. Yet the German Emperor presents, together with his great
General Staff, one of the few instances in history of a
Commander-in-Chief so soon being given a splendid opportunity to
retrieve such mistakes as those of September 5th and 6th.
With all these tragic possibilities in my mind in these early October
days, I redoubled my endeavours to effect a speedy move of the British
forces to the north. Added to the other cogent reasons to which I
referred in the last chapter was now the most vital of all--the relief
of Antwerp.
Lord Kitchener did not make things easy for me.
Keenly desirous to influence the course of operations, his telegrams
followed one after another each containing "directions" regarding a
local situation of which, in London, he could know very little.
For instance, in one message he told me he was communicating with
General Joffre and the French Government, but, as he did not do so
through me, I was quite unaware of what was passing between them, yet
all the time he was urging me to make what I knew to be impracticable
suggestions to General Joffre. This could only lead to misunderstandings
and confusion of ideas, and I must repudiate any responsibility
whatever for what happened in the north during the first ten days of
October. I was explicitly told by the Secretary of State for War that
the British troops operating there were not under my command, as the
following telegram shows:--
"Have already given Rawlinson temporary rank. I am sending him
instructions regarding his action Antwerp. The troops employed there
will not for the present be considered part of your force."
Rawlinson, I may remark, had been sent for to meet the 7th Division at
Ostend and take command of it.
Had I been left to exercise my full functions as Commander-in-Chief of
the British Army in France, I should certainly have made different
dispositions with regard to the disposal of these troops. I regret
that I must record my deliberate opinion that the best which could
have been done throughout this critical situation was _not_ done,
owing entirely to Lord Kitchener's endeavour to unite in himself the
separate and distinct _rôles_ of a Cabinet Minister in London
and a Commander-in-Chief in France. I feel it only right and
in the interest of my country, with a view to any war we may be
engaged in in the future, to make this plain statement of fact. The
calamity at Sedan was due in part to interference from Paris with the
Army in the field, and the American Civil War was more than probably
prolonged by the repeated interference on the part of the Secretary of
State with the Commanders in the field.
As to the method of employing the 7th Infantry and 3rd Cavalry
Divisions, the following telegram will show that the French
Commander-in-Chief completely concurred in my views:--
"General Commanding-in-Chief to Col. Huguet, October 8th, 8.45 a.m.:--
"The Commander-in-Chief has the honour to inform Marshal French that
he entirely agrees with the ideas on the subject of employing the
whole of the British Forces united.
"He estimates that, in the actual situation of Antwerp, the
reinforcement of the garrison by the 7th English Division will not
have any effect on the fate of the place.
"In these conditions he believes on the contrary that it is very
advantageous that this English Division should unite as early as
possible with the main body of the British Forces in the northern
zone.
"Will the Marshal be kind enough to inform Lord Kitchener of the
Commander-in-Chief's views of the situation?
"He will ask the President of the Republic to confirm these views to
the British War Minister."
As to the confusion of ideas to which I have referred, the following
telegram which I found it necessary to address to the Commander of
the 7th Division, Sir Henry Rawlinson, will show that it existed up
to the 11th instant:--
"Your message No. 19, addressed to Lord Kitchener and repeated to me,
received. I really do not understand whether you regard yourself as
under my orders or not; but if you do, please be good enough to
explain your situation clearly without delay, as I have no knowledge
of any necessity for your re-embarkation or of your intention to do
so.
"Hazebrouck will be in occupation of the 3rd Corps to-morrow morning.
"Be good enough to answer me by some means at once, as my own and
General Joffre's plans are much put out and perhaps compromised by all
this misunderstanding."
To this Rawlinson replied that he was under my orders, and proceeded
to give me the information I requested.
Such, then, was the general atmosphere of doubt and uncertainty in
which I had to work after the fall of Antwerp until towards the 10th
of the month (October), when at length the Secretary of State for War
consented to allow me full liberty of action to direct the movements
of all British Forces in France.
Some 3,000 marines had been landed in Dunkirk towards the end of
September and, when Antwerp was threatened, Lord Kitchener--saying
nothing of it to me--arranged with General Joffre that the latter
should send one or two French Territorial Divisions to join them and
act with them.
The first intimation I had of this was a wire from Lord Kitchener,
received late at night on October 3rd, which ran as follows:--
"I do not know when the two Divisions promised by the French
Government from Havre will be able to start.
"Could you ascertain this and let me know your views on the
situation and how you contemplate acting?"
To this I replied in the early hours of the 4th:--
"I do not know what has passed direct between English and French
Governments, but French General Headquarters told me positively in
answer to repeated enquiry that they are only sending one Territorial
Division from Havre to Ostend, which they say is to start at once by
sea.
"With reference to the last sentence in your message 1315, please
refer to my message F272 dispatched last night at 7.30. I shall get
report from officer I sent yesterday to Bruges and Antwerp directly
and will wire again."
That part of my message F272 (referred to above), which bears on the
subject, runs as follows:--
"French wish us to use Boulogne for 7th Division and Cavalry to
disembark.... I am strongly averse to sending any troops inside the
fortress (of Antwerp) even if they could be got there."
General Joffre's telegram for me of October 8th has already been
quoted, and I had previously been in constant communication with him
on this subject. When I dispatched telegram F272 I knew that Joffre's
views accorded with my own.
That the wishes of the Allied Commanders were ignored in London is
further shown by the following message received by me from the
Secretary of State for War at 2.30 p.m. on October 4th:--
"I am embarking 7th Division and portion of Cavalry Division to-day,
but I cannot get report from Antwerp on the military situation from
which I can decide where they should be disembarked.
"My present opinion is Zeebrugge, where there are good
landing facilities. Can you send Rawlinson by motor to Antwerp to take
charge and study the situation before the troops arrive?"
This message was amplified by the following message which was sent
later in the day:--
"I am arranging following Expeditionary Force for relief Antwerp:--
British Force:
"7th Division, under Gen. Capper, 18,000 men, 63 guns; Cavalry
Division, under Gen. Byng, 4,000 men, 12 guns. To arrive at Zeebrugge
October 6th and October 7th.
"Naval detachments under Gen. Alston, 8,000 men, already there; also
naval and military heavy guns and detachments already sent.
Headquarters Staff will be subsequently notified.
French Force:
"Territorial Division, Gen. Roy, 15,000 men, proper complement guns
and two squadrons to arrive Ostend October 6th to October 9th;
Fusiliers Marins Brigade under Rear-Admiral Ronarch, 8,000 men; grand
total, 53,000 men. Numbers are approximately correct."
In order to summarise the situation as it was reflected in my mind at
this time, I will quote two more telegrams.
Lord Kitchener wired on the early morning of the 6th:--
"Please let me have a telegraphic appreciation of the situation of the
Allied Forces for information of the Government."
To which the following reply was sent:--
"Allied line extends from La Bassée, about 14 miles south-west of
Lille on the left, through Arras, east of Albert, Bray-sur-Somme, west
of Roye, Ribécourt, Nampcelle, Nouvron, Soissons, north of
Braye-en-Laonnois, Craonnelle, Berry-au-Bac, then south of Rheims,
then east to Verdun, then south to St. Mihiel, then east to
Thiaucourt.
"On the extreme left is the 21st French Corps, with two Cavalry Corps
operating between Carvin and Lens.
"Hard fighting north of the Oise, where strength of French Force
equivalent to 12 Corps and six Cavalry Divisions. Comparative quiet on
the Aisne; British forces in progress of evacuating positions and
moving north of the Somme near Abbeville; move should be completed by
the 20th instant.
"The German line extends from about Lille, roughly parallel to the
Allies, west of Bapaume, Chaulnes, Roye, south of Noyon, thence along
the hills north of the Aisne to Craonne, Brimont, Nogent-l'Abbesse,
Somme Py, north-east of Verdun, where it turns south to
Fresnes-en-Woevre, then to near St. Mihiel, Thiaucourt, and east of
Thiaucourt.
"The strength of the Germans north of the Oise is probably 11 Corps
and nine Cavalry Divisions in position. In addition to the above
forces, one Brigade was detraining at Cambrai yesterday, and reserve
troops are holding entrenched positions about Mons and Valenciennes,
numbers variously reported from 50,000 to 70,000.
"The object of the Allies is to bring about a retirement of the
Germans from their present line by turning their north flank, and at
the same time to hold in this theatre of operations as many German
Corps as possible. French General Headquarters anticipated that the
northern turning movement would have been facilitated by the close
co-operation of the Belgian Field Army.
"So far as I am able to have an object apart from the general French
view of the situation, I place the relief of Antwerp as of
first importance as regards forces under my command."
Lord Kitchener had dispatched these troops _en route_ to Antwerp
itself before he even asked me for an appreciation of the general
situation.
The history of the rapid investment and fall of Antwerp, the
evacuation of Ostend and Zeebrugge and the retreat of the Belgians to
the Yser, is very well known now, and it is not my intention to go
over the ground again here; but I feel sure that, had the views of the
Commanders in the field (Joffre and myself) been accepted, a much
better and easier situation would have been created.
It is perfectly clear that the operations for the relief of Antwerp
should never have been directed from London.
It should have been left entirely in the hands of the French
Commander-in-Chief (or in mine acting with him) to decide upon the
dispositions and destination of the troops immediately they left
British shores. We alone were in a position to judge as to the best
methods by which to co-ordinate the objectives and distribute the
troops between the northern and southern theatres.
As things actually turned out, the troops which were landed at Ostend
and Zeebrugge had (to quote from General Joffre's wire to Huguet on
October 8th) no influence on the fate of the fortress, and what help
they were in protecting the retreat of the Belgians and saving that
Army from destruction might have been equally well rendered from a
safer and more effective direction. This would not have necessitated
that dangerous and exhausting flank march, costing such terrible loss,
by which alone they were able eventually to unite with the main
British forces.
Dispatched from England on October 5th or 6th, and disembarking at
Calais or Boulogne (Dunkirk could have been used if the
Belgian Army had required more help), they would have deployed six or
seven days later in the valley of the Lys south of the 3rd Corps, and
Lille might have been saved.
It is quite possible also to conceive a situation starting from these
preliminary dispositions, which would have resulted in saving Ostend,
even Zeebrugge and that line of coast, the possession of which by the
enemy, dating from October, 1914, was a source of such infinite
trouble to us.
Although I was given no voice in these Antwerp dispositions, and was
left in partial ignorance of what was going on, which, in my position
as Commander-in-Chief, was deplorable--I took what steps I could to
keep in close touch with the progress of events.
Colonel Bridges of the 4th Dragoon Guards was with his regiment in the
Cavalry Division. He had formerly been Military Attaché in Brussels
and understood the Belgians well. He had already greatly distinguished
himself in earlier battles, and I sent for him.
Bridges commenced the War as a squadron commander, and it will always
be a matter of deep gratification to me that I was enabled to see him
in command of a Division before I gave up the Army in France.
Of tall and spare figure, his face has always struck me as that of an
ideal leader of men. He has an absolute contempt of any personal
danger, and was constantly putting himself in the most exposed
positions, so that I was often in dread of losing him. I know he was
hit slightly once or twice and said nothing about it, but on another
occasion he was so severely wounded that for a day or two his life was
in danger. He was calm, quiet and very deliberate in all situations,
and his reports were of the utmost value. He never appeared
to want anything in the way of personal comfort, was quite indifferent
in any weather as to whether he slept on a bed or on the ground, and
had a happy knack of seeming delighted to start on any mission however
difficult and dangerous, or for any place however distant, with
nothing but the clothes he stood up in.
I wish I could describe Tom Bridges better. He is a typical fighting
soldier and leader, and I have entertained the deepest regard for him
ever since we first met many years ago. I certainly had hoped ere this
to have seen him in command of an Army Corps.
In accordance with my instructions he arrived at my Headquarters
during the night of October 3rd-4th. I dispatched him at 5 a.m. on the
4th by motor to Brussels, instructing him to get into immediate
communication with the Belgian General Staff and endeavour to persuade
them to hang on to Antwerp, promising support from us so soon as we
could possibly get to them.
Colonel Sykes was at that time second to Sir David Henderson in
command of the Royal Flying Corps. I sent him by aeroplane in the same
direction, telling him to find out all he could and bring me back a
report from Bridges.
I directed Sir David Henderson to establish air reconnaissances
towards Antwerp, which he did.
Finally, I did my utmost to expedite the move of all the British
Forces to the northern theatre. It appeared likely that there might be
considerable delay in relieving the 1st Corps. I therefore dispatched
Henry Wilson to General Joffre with the following note, dated October
4th, 1914:--
"With reference to Sir John French's note and the importance,
therein dwelt upon, of the earliest possible relief of the
1st Corps from its present position, he suggests to His Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief the possibility of an extension by the 18th Corps
of its line to the left, as far as the point where the Aisne Canal
passes through the line of entrenchment occupied by the 1st Corps in
the neighbourhood of Braye.
"In this connection Sir John French would particularly bring to the
notice of His Excellency the greatly increased strength of the
entrenchment by reason of the work which has been carried out during
the long time it has been under occupation by the 1st Corps. He would
also point out that the enemy is now much weaker than before, and that
such feeble attempts as he makes on the line of entrenchment are
entirely in the nature of reconnaissances, with a view to discover
whether the entrenchment is still held or not. Another consideration
of importance is that the line now held by the 18th Corps and French
troops attached to it is much less in extent than that occupied by the
British 1st Corps.
"In these circumstances Sir John French trusts that His Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief will be able to give such orders as will ensure the
troops occupying the portion of the line extending from the right of
the British entrenchment to the canal being relieved by troops from
the 18th Corps, the change to be carried out on the night of 6th-7th
October."
To this General Joffre replied as follows:--
"General Wilson has been good enough to convey the desire expressed by
His Excellency Marshal French to see the whole of the British Army
follow the move of the 2nd Army Corps to the left wing of the Allies
line.
"The Commander-in-Chief has the honour to state that he will
endeavour to satisfy this request, but as already stated in Note No.
159 of October 1st the movement of the British troops can only be
carried out in succession.
"The heavy task with which the railway service is at present burdened,
and the difficulty of immediately replacing on the front all the
British units employed there, render it impossible to contemplate the
simultaneous withdrawal of all the British forces.
"A French Division will arrive to-morrow in the area of Soissons. Its
billeting area is fixed by the G.O.C. 6th Army and it is intended to
relieve the 3rd Army Corps. When this Corps has been withdrawn from
the front it will march to the area Compiègne--Longueil--Pont Ste.
Maxence, where it will entrain in its turn. The route to be followed
can be decided upon by agreement with the G.O.C. 6th Army. Admitting
that the relief can be carried out on the night, October 5th-6th, the
3rd Corps, taking three days to march to the neighbourhood of Pont
Ste. Maxence, will be ready to entrain on October 9th.
"With regard to the movement of the 1st Army Corps it is impossible at
present to decide the date at which its withdrawal can be carried out.
Indeed, its withdrawal will depend on the general situation, the
difficulty of bringing up other troops to be taken from the front to
replace the 1st Army Corps, and finally on the tasks imposed on the
railway service, but the Commander-in-Chief begs once more to assure
Marshal French that he will make the greatest efforts to concentrate
the whole of the British Army in the north. He takes note that the
Commander of the British troops wishes to see his forces concentrated
with all speed.
"The 1st Cavalry Division will move by march route as has
already been done by Gen. Gough's Division.
"Regarding the detrainment area, Lille was first of all regarded as
the centre, but in view of existing circumstances it appears difficult
to determine as yet in what area the 2nd Corps now in course of
transport can be detrained. This Corps will have finished detraining
on the 8th and will be ready to act on the 9th. The most favourable
area for detraining appears to be that of St. Omer-Hazebrouck.
"The 3rd Corps, having been withdrawn from the front on the 6th and
entraining on the 9th, will be detrained on the 12th in the same area.
It will be ready to act on the 13th.
"Lastly, the Commander-in-Chief reiterates the request already made in
the note of October 1st that the 7th British Division may be
disembarked at Boulogne with the least possible delay. As soon as this
Division has been assembled, it will move by march route to join the
2nd and 3rd Corps. No precise indications can be given as to the date
on which this junction will be effected, as it will depend on the date
of arrival in France of the 7th Division, which date the
Commander-in-Chief is not in a position to decide.
"The Indian Divisions will join the British Army as soon as desired by
Marshal French.
"In order to strengthen the forces in this part of the theatre of
operations the request made to the French Government by His Excellency
Lord Kitchener has been responded to by sending to Dunkirk two
Territorial Divisions, one going from Havre by sea and the other
railed from Paris without in any way retarding the movement of the
British Army.
"These are the dispositions that have been made with regard
to the movements to be carried out in the immediate future. The
Commander-in-Chief, however, wishes to lay particular stress on the
following considerations. The operations in progress necessitate the
constant reinforcement of our left wing by troops taken away from
different portions of the front. The movements carried out at Marshal
French's request, which can only be effected in succession will
result--
"_Firstly._--In temporarily dividing the British Army in two.
"_Secondly._--In preventing for nearly ten days all movement of
French troops to the north and, in consequence, creating a
serious delay in the realisation of the operations contemplated.
"Now it is of capital importance for the success of the operations
that all movements made to the north, either English or French, should
immediately contribute to the same object, viz., to arrest and
outflank the German right wing. The result will certainly not be
achieved should His Excellency Marshal French propose to defer his
action until all his forces are concentrated. It would be advantageous
to have time enough to complete the English movement so that the
British Army could be engaged all at once, but it appears certain that
events will decide otherwise.
"The Commander-in-Chief may be forced to ask Marshal French to
co-operate with British Divisions as they detrain and without waiting
for the whole of the detrainment to be carried out. He would be
obliged to consider the case of the retreat of the left wing, the
extent of which he would not be in a position to limit, if with the
object of carrying out a concentration which, though certainly
advantageous, is not indispensable, some Divisions remained inactive
at the time when the fate of the campaign was being decided; moreover,
it is to be noted that the enemy on his side engages as he detrains;
we cannot act differently.
"The Commander-in-Chief feels sure that His Excellency Marshal French
will be good enough to examine this question of capital importance
with all the attention it deserves, and will take the necessary action
without which the gravest consequences must be faced.
"To sum up, the Commander-in-Chief has the honour to submit to His
Excellency Marshal French the following points on which he begs His
Excellency may be good enough to give a prompt reply:--
"1. Transport of the 2nd Army Corps to the same area, Hazebrouck,
completed the 9th.
"2. Transport of the 3rd Corps to the same area, completed the
13th.
"3. Lastly, and this is the essential point, without which the
fate of the campaign may be compromised, the possibility of
engaging the British Divisions in the north as they arrive,
without waiting for the British Army to be concentrated.
"The task of the British Army now in the general operations should,
therefore, be constantly to prolong the general line as it detrains,
in order to outflank the enemy and thus to join hands with the Belgian
Army.
"The support of our Cavalry Corps operating in the northern area will
always be given."
I answered thus:--
"Sir John French has duly received His Excellency's note 791 for which
he begs to offer him his best thanks.
"The arrangements therein proposed are perfectly
satisfactory, and the _rôle_ which the British Army can fulfil on the
left flank of the Allied Force will, Sir John French hopes and
believes, tend best to the efficient progress of the campaign.
"He can assure His Excellency of the very best support of the British
Army at all times; and, should necessity arise, the various units, as
they arrive in the new area, will on no account be held back to await
a general concentration, if and when their immediate action is
demanded by the exigencies of the campaign.
"Sir John French would like to point out particularly to His
Excellency that the possibility of his having to engage his forces,
unit by unit, before the entire force is concentrated, offers another
great reason why it is most essential that the relief of the 1st Army
Corps from its present position should be effected with the least
possible delay.
"Whilst feeling quite assured that His Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief will do his utmost to effect this, Sir John French
feels that it is most necessary to insist upon the vast importance of
the presence of all the British Forces on the left flank at the
earliest possible moment.
"His Majesty's Government feel great anxiety as to the condition of
the Fortress of Antwerp, the fall of which stronghold would have
far-reaching consequences, political, material and moral.
"Sir John French is now in close daily communication with the Belgian
Commandant of the Fortress, and if he can daily assure him that there
is no delay in a movement which must have the ultimate effect of
relieving the situation at Antwerp, so long as that place is able to
hold out, it should prove a great encouragement to the garrison.
"Sir John French will address another note later on to His Excellency
on the subject of the Indian Divisions.
"Sir John French wishes to call His Excellency's attention to the fact
that the 2nd Corps will not complete its detrainment until the evening
of the 9th instant, and therefore will not be ready to act until the
10th instant. In his memorandum His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief
states as follows, referring to the 2nd Corps: This Corps will have
finished detraining on the 8th and will be ready to act on the 9th."
Antwerp fell on the 9th October and was followed by the retirement of
the Belgian Army to the line of the Yser.
The 7th Infantry and 3rd Cavalry Divisions were not placed under my
orders until October 10th. From that date, however, I will commence to
chronicle their doings.
CHAPTER IX.
THE LAST DAYS OF THE BRITISH OPERATIONS ON THE AISNE--THE NORTHERN
MOVE.
I spent some hours on October 1st closely examining the centre of the
enemy's position on the Aisne, and arrived at the conclusion that
troops had certainly been withdrawn and that the Germans were weaker
in strength. I was not, moreover, apprehensive of any great difficulty
in effecting our withdrawal from the Aisne front, and I prepared at
once to carry out the arrangements made with Joffre.
Operation orders were issued ordering the 2nd Corps (less the 16th
Infantry Brigade) to withdraw during the nights of October 1st-2nd and
2nd-3rd, and assemble in the area Cuiry--Houssé--Oulchy-le-Château
with a view to moving to Pont Ste. Maxence (12 miles south-west of
Compiègne), there to entrain for the left flank; the 1st and 3rd Corps
and 1st Cavalry Division to be withdrawn when opportunity occurred;
the 2nd Cavalry Division and 19th Infantry Brigade to follow the 2nd
Corps; the 1st Corps and 16th Infantry Brigade to take over positions
at the moment held by the 3rd Division; the 3rd Corps to take over
those held by the 5th Division.
I certainly entertained sanguine hopes at this time, in spite of the
bad news received as to the condition of Antwerp, and although such
hopes were never realised I still think they were justified. These
optimistic anticipations were grounded entirely upon the
advance which the Russians were then making through Galicia, and the
splendid fights they had put up in East Prussia and Poland. We
estimated that they were not far from Cracow, and if that fortress
were taken, and the Russians maintained their position, I looked
forward to a great reduction of the German forces opposed to us on the
Western front.
The Grand Duke Nicholas had proved himself to be a commander of high
courage, energy and skill, and we all hoped for great things from his
leadership.
At this time we never had the faintest idea of the actual political
situation in Russia, and knew nothing of the terrible dissensions and
intrigues which were destined to nullify all the magnificent
self-sacrifice displayed by the Russian troops, and to ruin every
attempt made by these great armies of the East to assist and support
the Allied operations.
I feel sure that the British Army officers and men alike will ever
hold these Russian soldiers and their loyal leaders in honour and
grateful memory and admiration. Their prompt invasion of Eastern
Prussia did much to make the victory of the Marne possible.
As a matter of fact, however, in depending upon our Eastern Allies to
the extent that we subsequently did, we showed as limited a mental
prevision in the "political" as we did in the "military" outlook.
Just as we had failed during the past to read accurately the lessons
as regards the fighting of the future, which modern science and
invention should have taught us, so we had never foreseen how unstable
and unreliable a country must be whose ruler and Government are
absolutely despotic, and in no sense representative of the will
of the people. Worse than this, the governing classes in
Russia were saturated with disloyalty and intrigue in the most corrupt
form. But for their black treachery the war would have ended
successfully at the latest in the spring of 1917.
How could such a people successfully withstand the strain of so mighty
a clash of arms, especially when the immense foreign loans and the
placing of enormous contracts brought grist to the mills of that
corrupt mass of financiers whose business in life was only to fatten
on the misfortunes of their fellow creatures?
But to proceed with my narrative. Gough's Cavalry Division was moving
up towards the north next day. I saw him and discussed the situation
fully. I explained the desperate nature of the situation at Antwerp
and told him how necessary it was that he should expedite his
movements to the utmost, adding that he must, therefore, avoid being
drawn _en route_ into any local encounter in which French troops might
be engaged.
The situation will be clearer if I state the actual position of the
troops on the night of 2nd October.
1st Corps and 16th Infantry Brigade and 32nd R.F.A. Brigade holding
former positions and, in addition, the trenches round Vailly formerly
held by 3rd Division.
3rd Corps holding former positions and, in addition, the trenches
round Missy formerly held by the 5th Division.
1st Cavalry Division as before, but 1st Cavalry Brigade holding
trenches covering Condé Bridge.
2nd Cavalry Division moved to area
Silly-sur-Ourcq--Hartennes--Ambrief.
2nd Corps. 3rd Division in area Oulchy-le-Château--Grand Rozoy, with
7th Brigade at Cerseuil; two battalions 9th Brigade still in
trenches at Vailly to be withdrawn this night (October 2nd).
5th Division in area Couvrelles--Ciry--Nampteuil-sous-Muret.
On the 3rd, General Sir James Willcocks, commanding the Indian
contingent, arrived and reported himself. Of the Indian troops, one
cavalry regiment (15th Lancers), one brigade of artillery and two
brigades of infantry had reached Orleans, which was the Indian advance
base. I fully discussed the situation with him.
Much has been said and written about the work of the Indian troops in
France, and various opinions have been expressed. For my part I can
only say that, from first to last, so long as they were under my
command, they maintained and probably surpassed even the magnificent
traditions of the Indian Army. In a country and climate to which they
were totally unaccustomed, the exigencies of the moment required that
they should be thrown into action successively by smaller or greater
units before they could be properly concentrated.
I shall always gratefully remember the invaluable assistance they and
their Commander, Sir James Willcocks, rendered under these difficult
conditions in the most critical hours of the First Battle of Ypres,
especially the Lahore Division, commanded by General Watkins.
Just after the appearance of the Indian troops in our trenches, we
intercepted a German wireless message sent to the enemy commanders on
the Indians' front, directing them to take prisoner as many unwounded
Indians as possible, to treat them with all possible courtesy and
consideration and send them in to Headquarters. It was a cunning
attempt to undermine the loyalty of the Indian contingents, but it
never met with the slightest success.
I received news on this day that the 21st French Corps had
commenced to detrain 3 miles west of Lille. This Corps formed the left
of the French Army under de Maud'huy, which was concentrating to the
north of de Castelnau, in order to carry on the great attempted
outflanking movement.
The Armies under de Castelnau and de Maud'huy, with some cavalry
divisions, formed a "group" under the supreme command of General Foch,
who was directed also to exercise general control over all the French
Armies operating in the northern theatre.
No personal record of my share in the war would be satisfactory to me
did it not include special mention of this remarkable man and eminent
soldier. Like his great friend Henry Wilson in England, he was at one
time head of the Staff College in France. Shortly before the war he
paid several visits to England. It was on the occasion of one of these
that I first made his acquaintance. All the world knows the splendid
work he did in the first weeks of the war, and it gave me the greatest
pleasure and satisfaction to find myself so closely associated with
him in the northern theatre. I hope it is not too much to say that,
during this time, our acquaintance ripened into a fast and firm
friendship, which has increased and expanded ever since.
I regard General Foch as one of the finest soldiers and most capable
leaders I have ever known. In appearance he is slight and small of
stature, albeit with a most wiry and active frame. It is in his eyes
and the expression of his face that one sees his extraordinary power.
He appreciates a military situation like lightning, with marvellous
accuracy, and evinces wonderful skill and versatility in dealing with
it. Animated by a consuming energy his constant exclamation
"_Attaque! Attaque! Attaque!_" reflected his state of mind, and there
can be no doubt that he imbued his troops with much of his spirit. Of
all the generals in this great struggle he most resembled in audacious
strategy his great master--Napoleon.
Personally I owe a great deal to his invaluable help and cordial
co-operation. In the darkest hours of our work together--and there
were many such--I never knew him anything but what I have
described--bold, hopeful, and cheery; but ever vigilant, wary, and
full of resource.
Several local attacks were delivered against the 1st Corps which were
repulsed with loss, and I saw little reason to fear that the temporary
weakening of our line would have any ill-effects.
The 1st Cavalry Division was now also _en route_ for the northern
theatre.
On the 5th reports had reached me from Bridges, in Antwerp. He was
certainly pessimistic as to the possibility of the fortress holding
out until we could relieve it. He told me that the Germans had 16-in.
howitzers in position against the forts.
There were indications to-day that considerable German forces were
collecting against Foch's left, near Lille, and the flanking movement
was making very little progress. German cavalry were reported to be in
Hazebrouck.
At Fère-en-Tardenois I received a visit from President Poincaré. He
thanked me for all the work the British Army had done in France, and
spoke a great deal about the situation at Antwerp. He told me he
thought the action of the British War Office in sending troops into
Antwerp was a mistake, and expressed great surprise that the control
and direction of all the British troops in France was not
left entirely in the hands of one Commander-in-Chief.
On the 8th, General Headquarters moved to Abbeville, at which place
the 2nd Corps had nearly completed their detrainment. They were
concentrating north-east of Abbeville, and their leading troops were
on the line Oneux--Nouvion-en-Ponthieu.
The 3rd Corps had been relieved on the Aisne by French troops, and
their entrainment at Compiègne was proceeding.
We left Fère-en-Tardenois at 8.30 on the morning of the 8th, and
reached General de Castelnau's Headquarters at Breteuil about one. He
told me that his 4th Corps was again being very hard pressed, and that
the enemy was attacking violently all along his front. The General had
just heard that two of his sons had been killed in action, and was
naturally in a very sad and depressed frame of mind.
I then went on to General Foch's Headquarters at Doullens, which I
reached about four in the afternoon. He gave me a great reception with
a guard of honour.
He took a very optimistic view of the situation, said that the enemy
was making no headway anywhere, and that he was gradually getting
round the German flank on the north. It gave me a great hope for the
future to find him so confident of success.
I explained my plans to him briefly as follows:--
The 2nd Corps, having completed its detrainment north of Abbeville,
was to march to the line Aire--Béthune. The Corps should arrive there
on the 11th; the 3rd Corps was to detrain at St. Omer about the 12th;
the cavalry was to move in advance of the 2nd Corps to sweep round by
the front and northern flank to clear the ground.
I returned to Abbeville that evening. I found that an officer
had arrived from Ostend by motor with a letter from Rawlinson, in
which he explained the situation in the north, the details of which we
know.
I remained at Abbeville and its neighbourhood on the 9th.
The British move to the north was now in full swing. Abbeville is an
important railway junction, and as I looked down from some high ground
commanding a view of all the lines of railway, it was as though every
set of metals had its procession of trains as far as the eye could
reach. That a flank movement of some magnitude was proceeding must
have been apparent to any observer. Some enemy aircraft flew over the
ground on which I stood, and I felt sure that the Germans must have
had warning of our approach to the north. But if the movement was ever
properly reported, very little attention was paid to it, for the
subsequent activities of the cavalry and the 3rd Corps were most
certainly a surprise to the enemy.
Spiers, too, came in and told me that the left of Foch's Army (de
Maud'huy's Corps) was holding its own well.
That day I had a long interview with Allenby, and arranged with him to
form the cavalry into two divisions, the 1st under de Lisle, the 2nd
under Gough. The two, forming the Cavalry Corps, to be, of course,
under Allenby's command. I directed him to make Aire by the 10th with
the 2nd Cavalry Division, the 1st to follow in support.
I told him that his _rôle_ in the immediate future would be to clear
the country to the north and north-east, reconnoitring woods, etc.,
and securing passages over waterways. I warned him that he must be
prepared to turn round and support the 2nd Corps if it became
necessary, but added that I hoped not to have to call upon
him for this.
An air officer (not, however, Sykes) whom I had sent towards Antwerp
returned and reported the fall of the fortress. He told me of the
great difficulty which had been experienced in withdrawing the Naval
Brigade.
On this afternoon (October 9th) I had a message from Rawlinson. He
told me that 8,000 French were holding Ghent. He was sending two
brigades under Capper to the place in order to cover the retreat of
the Belgians to Bruges, and, with the same object, he was directing a
brigade of Byng's cavalry on the Lys towards Courtrai.
A wire having arrived from Kitchener putting Rawlinson under my
command, I sent the latter instructions.
He was told to hold the line of the Lys if he could, but not to risk a
big fight. If he could hold on to these positions I promised to
connect up with him by the 13th or 14th. If, however, he were forced
to retire, he was directed to do so in the direction of St. Omer,
where the 3rd Corps was now detraining.
On the afternoon of the 9th, the 2nd Corps were approaching the line
Béthune--Aire, the infantry travelling in motor lorries lent by
General Foch. These lorries and motor omnibuses were much used in the
ensuing operations, and proved of great value in adding to the
mobility of the troops.
On the 10th, orders were sent to Rawlinson to the effect that the
troops under his command (namely, the 7th Division and the 3rd Cavalry
Division) were to form the 4th Corps, and that, as soon as the 8th
Division came out it would go to him, and Byng's cavalry would be
withdrawn.
I was much perturbed at hearing that there was delay on the
part of the French in relieving the 1st Corps on the Aisne; Joffre,
however, assured me that all Haig's troops should reach St. Omer so as
to enable me to get them into line by the 17th or the 19th, and with
this I had to be content.
When I visited Smith-Dorrien at his Headquarters at Hesdin, I found
that he would not be able to reach the line assigned to him on this
night, as the motor lorries were late, and his mounted troops and
horses were very tired. I directed him to rest for the night and march
at 9 a.m. next morning.
After leaving the 2nd Corps I went to St. Pol and had a long talk with
General de Maud'huy (commanding the 10th Army). I learnt from him that
things were not going so well north of Loos. He had been obliged to
fall back before the attack of the XIXth German Corps, which had come
up from Valenciennes. He expected to be forced further west, but
promised me to hold a line extending from Béthune to the south-east up
to 12 noon on the 12th, if by then the 2nd Corps could have arrived at
Béthune.
De Maud'huy was among the best Army Commanders that France had
produced in the war. I look back with much pleasure and gratification
to my long association with him. He was of a most cheerful and buoyant
temperament and a _bon camarade_ in every sense of the word. His skill
and dash as a leader are well known.
On leaving him I returned again to Smith-Dorrien, and begged him to
hasten his move. He promised to deploy into his new position as early
as possible on the following morning.
On this day (October 10th) instructions were sent to Allenby to take
the 1st Cavalry Division to join the 2nd near Aire early the next day,
and to act on the left front and flank of the 2nd Corps. The
Forêt de Nieppe was said to be occupied by German cavalry in some
strength.
After a long interview with Foch, we concerted together plans of which
the following is a brief outline.
It was agreed that, by the 13th, the British and French troops would
be in a position to make a combined advance east. On that day we were
to make the line Lille--Courtrai.
The French left was to secure the passage of the Scheldt at Lille; the
British centre was to be directed on Courtrai, and was to make good
the passage of the Lys at that place.
The road Béthune--Lille--Tournai was to be used by the French, and all
roads north of it by the British.
The 4th Corps and Belgians were to be on the left of the advance.
On the evening of the 11th the cavalry had cleared the Forêt de Nieppe
(south of Hazebrouck), and were in touch with the Divisional Cavalry
of the 6th Division east of that place. They extended thence
south-east to the left of the 2nd Corps.
The 2nd Corps had reached the line of the canal, and I directed
Smith-Dorrien to wheel up his left the next morning in the direction
of Merville and move east to the line Laventie--Lorgies, which would
bring him on the immediate left of the French 10th Army.
One division of the 3rd Corps was moving on Hazebrouck.
Rawlinson reported that Capper with two brigades was still in Ghent.
His aircraft had brought word that two divisions of the enemy were
moving on Alost--Termonde--Lokeren, and that five pontoon bridges had
been constructed by the Germans at Termonde. He said he had
received my instructions and would carry them out as far as he was
able to.
The 3rd Cavalry Division was at Thourout.
The French cavalry were very energetic on the 11th. Conneau's
Cavalry Corps pushed back the German cavalry to the line
Vermelles--Richebourg--Vieille Chapelle. De Mitry's Cavalry Corps
assembled and drove the German cavalry back to the line of the Lawe at
Vieille Chapelle and Estaires.
By the night of the 11th, the Cavalry Corps under Allenby had made
good a great deal of ground to the north, and were halting between
Wallon-Cappel (west of Hazebrouck) and Merville. Moving thence on the
morning of the 12th, they carried out invaluable work during the
subsequent two or three days. Allenby liberally interpreted his orders
and made a magnificent sweep to the north and north-east, driving the
enemy back all the way.
Of all the splendid work performed by the cavalry during the war,
little can compare (in results achieved) with this advance. It was
only surpassed by their immortal stand on the Wytschaete--Messines
ridge on those ever-memorable days and nights of October 31st and
November 1st.
By the evening of the 12th, Gough, with the 2nd Cavalry Division, had
attacked and captured the Mont des Cats position, which was a
strategic point of great importance lying six miles north-east of
Hazebrouck. There was great opposition by the enemy cavalry, which was
supported by jäger and strong infantry detachments; but Gough carried
all before him in fine style.
The 1st Division under de Lisle halted before Merris, after severe
fighting which drove the enemy back many miles.
On the 13th, the cavalry made a further great advance,
driving the enemy before them, and on the evening reached the line
Mont Noir--Boeschepe--Berthen. The position of Mont Noir was
vigorously defended by the Germans, but they were finally driven out
by the 2nd Cavalry Division under Gough, who handled his troops with
great skill and determination.
On the 14th, the 1st Cavalry Division reached the area
Dranoutre--Messines and pushed advanced detachments to Warneton. The
2nd Division moved to the Kemmel--Wytschaete area, sending advanced
detachments to Werwick.
I sent instructions to Allenby to make a strong reconnaissance of the
Lys from Estaires to Menin on the 15th, and report the result as
quickly as possible to me at the Headquarters of the 3rd Corps.
Late at night on the 12th, the 3rd Corps (4th and 6th Divisions and
19th Brigade) moved to the area east and south of Hazebrouck. The
infantry were moved in motor omnibuses.
On this day General Headquarters were moved from Abbeville to St.
Omer. On my way there I went to Hazebrouck to see the Commander of the
3rd Corps. Pulteney is a very old friend and comrade of mine, to whom
I should like to devote a few lines of this story.
The keenest of soldiers from his early youth, he was Adjutant of his
battalion of the Scots Guards. Thence he sought service in Africa,
where he did excellent work, although he suffered severely from the
climate.
I had the good fortune to be closely associated with him in the South
African War, and there had experience of his fine qualities as a
soldier and leader of men. I was delighted to find him with me as one
of the three Corps Commanders who fought with the First
Expeditionary Force sent to France.
Throughout my period of Commander-in-Chief he wholly justified the
estimate which I had formed of his capacity and capability in the
field. He enjoyed the full confidence of the officers and men who
served under him. Possessed of iron nerve and indomitable courage, he
remained imperturbable and unmoved in face of the most difficult and
precarious situations. No matter how arduous the task imposed upon him
he never made difficulties, but always carried out the _rôle_ assigned
to him with energy and skill. It had been my hope to see him in
command of an Army, for which I feel sure he was thoroughly qualified;
but my withdrawal from France prevented my carrying out my intentions
with regard to him.
His conduct of the operations which I am just about to describe was
characterised by his customary skill, boldness and decision. The great
results which accrued from the First Battle of Ypres may be fairly
traced back to his initial leading of the 3rd Corps in the series of
successful advances which were the most prominent and important
amongst the opening phases of that great combat.
On reaching Hazebrouck, about 4 p.m. on the 13th, I was told that the
3rd Corps was engaged with the enemy some miles east of the town.
Repairing with all speed in that direction I came up with the rear of
the 6th Division, which had been heavily engaged almost up to that
moment, but now was preparing to advance. My car got hopelessly
blocked amidst ammunition wagons and all manner of traffic, and in
trying to extricate it we found ourselves badly bogged in a ploughed
field.
Leaving the motor to struggle back, I tried to see what was going on
from some high ground close by. Rain was falling heavily,
and the atmosphere was foggy and misty. I watched as best I could for
some little time what was going forward, until I felt assured that the
tide of battle was flowing very favourably for us. I then got back as
quickly as possible to Headquarters at St. Omer, where reports were
awaiting me. I learnt that the town had been heavily bombed by hostile
aircraft during the day. Much damage was done to buildings, and
several soldiers and civilians had been killed and wounded. It was a
somewhat unpleasant welcome for us, but the effect of it was
completely wiped out by the news I received from Pulteney of the
victory he had attained.
The enemy opposed to him consisted of one or two Divisions of cavalry,
at least a Division of infantry (19th Corps) and several jäger
battalions. Pulteney found them posted in a strong position covering
Bailleul, with their left resting on Bleu (close to Vieux Berquin) and
their right on Berthen. The British attack opened at 1.30 p.m., and by
nightfall the 6th Division had captured Bailleul and Meteren, whilst
the 4th Division captured and occupied a strong position facing east
one mile to the north of the 6th Division.
This was an excellent day's work performed by the 3rd Corps; and the
captured ground was of great value in the subsequent operations.
About noon on the 14th, the 3rd Corps continued the advance, and after
some considerable fighting secured, by 7 p.m., the line Bleu--east of
Bailleul--Neuve Église.
On the 15th I directed Pulteney to make good the River Lys between
Armentières and Sailly-sur-la-Lys, and endeavour to gain touch with
the 2nd Corps.
By nightfall the 3rd Corps had made the line Sailly-Nieppe.
Between the 11th and the 15th, the 4th Corps under Rawlinson
was constantly engaged in assisting and covering the retreat of the
Belgian Army. During this time the German forces from Antwerp were
concentrating westwards in ever-increasing strength. The 7th Division
under Capper retired successively from Ghent to Aeltre, thence to
Thielt, from Thielt to Roulers, and from Roulers to the south and east
of Ypres.
The 3rd Cavalry Division under Byng was at Thourout on the 11th, at
Roulers on the 12th, at Ypres on the 13th, and on the 14th connected
up with Gough's 2nd Cavalry Division in front of Kemmel, which
position the two Cavalry Divisions captured and secured.
On the 15th the 7th Division was east of Ypres, with the 3rd Cavalry
Division well out in advance of them in the direction of Menin and
Courtrai.
The capture of the high ground about Kemmel proved to be of the utmost
importance to us throughout the Battle of Ypres.
On the 12th the Belgian Army assembled in the area
Ostend--Dixmude--Furnes--Nieuport, but on the 15th withdrew entirely
behind the Yser to the north of Ypres.
The French Naval Division and other troops which had been covering the
Belgian retreat were at Dixmude and Nieuport. A French Territorial
Division from Cassel had been moved to Ypres.
On the 14th it was reported that about 10,000 German troops from
Antwerp were moving on Bruges and Roulers, and that another German
Division from Antwerp had reached Courtrai.
On the 15th, the enemy strengthened their line on the Lys, where part
of the 19th and 12th German Corps were reported to be with their right
on Menin, and, finally, the Germans were said to be advancing in four
columns to the line Ghistelles--Roulers.
I now turn to the operations of the 2nd Corps, which, it will be
remembered, was on the right of the British forces to the east of
Béthune.
I visited Smith-Dorrien at his Headquarters almost every day between
the 11th and the 15th. On each occasion I was more and more impressed
by the exceptionally difficult nature of the country in this part of
our field of operations.
If we draw a line on the map starting from Lens on the south and
following north through Liévin, La Bassée, Fromelles, Armentières,
almost to the valley of the River Douve on the north, the whole
_terrain_ for several miles to the east and west of that line strongly
resembles the English Black Country. North of Liévin the ground is
very flat, whilst mining works, slag heaps, factories and mining
villages completely cover the surface in all directions.
There is a large mining population whose tenements (sometimes single
houses, sometimes separate rows or cottages) cover the whole area.
There are also towns of some size, such as Béthune, Noeux-les-Mines,
Nieppe, and Armentières.
The ground, moreover, was of such a character as to render effective
artillery support to an infantry attack most difficult. The roads were
rough, narrow, badly paved, and very slippery in wet weather, which
caused movements by motor to be a work of time and difficulty,
particularly in the case of the heavy motor transport passing between
the troops and their supply depôts. This marked defect in the roads
applied, however, to the whole area over which the British operations
extended.
After some severe fighting, particularly by the 5th Division,
the 2nd Corps reached the line Annequin--Pont Fixe--Festubert--Vieille
Chapelle--Fosse on the night of the 12th.
On my way to Hazebrouck on the 13th, I saw Smith-Dorrien for a short
time. He was holding his own, and during the day his left (3rd
Division) made good progress, reaching Pont du Hem close to Laventie.
The French cavalry, which had been operating in advance of the 2nd
Corps, had drawn back to the northern flank of the latter and were at
Pont Rigneul. For some days subsequently they held the ground and kept
up connection between our 2nd and 3rd Corps.
On the afternoon of the 14th, I again visited Smith-Dorrien at
Béthune. He was in one of those fits of deep depression which
unfortunately visited him frequently. He complained that the 2nd Corps
had never got over what he described as the "shock" of Le Cateau, and
that the officers sent out to him to replace his tremendous losses in
officers were untrained and inexperienced; and, lastly, he expressed
himself convinced that there was no great fighting spirit throughout
the troops he commanded.
I told him that I thought he greatly exaggerated these disabilities. I
pointed out that the cavalry, the 4th Division and the 19th Brigade
were all just as heavily engaged at Le Cateau as the 2nd Corps, but
that their spirit and condition, as I had seen for myself the day
before, were excellent.
Even if, as I consider, his point of view was needlessly pessimistic,
Smith-Dorrien was certainly confronted with a difficult task. He was
on a very extended front, and the situation undoubtedly demanded
skilful handling and great determination.
I arranged with Foch that the French should extend their line
north, up to the line of the La Bassée canal. When this was done, the
Commander of the 2nd Corps was able to shorten his line and keep one
of his brigades back in reserve.
On this day General Hubert Hamilton, commanding the 3rd Division, was
killed by a shell. His loss was deeply felt by his Division, who had
the utmost confidence in him.
Hubert Hamilton was an old friend of mine, and it grieved me much to
lose him. He was a fine soldier, possessing a most attractive nature,
and I do not think he can have had an enemy in the world. I have
always looked back with admiration to his leading of the 3rd Division
in that critical period of the war.
I conclude this chapter with the arrival of the last detachment of the
1st Corps at St. Omer from the Aisne. There to the last they
maintained the fine fighting record which they had earned, for on the
11th--shortly before their departure--they once again gallantly
repulsed a heavy German attack with great loss to the enemy.
On the night of the 11th, the 2nd Division and 16th Brigade had been
withdrawn from the trenches and had begun entraining _en route_ for
St. Omer, being followed shortly by the remainder of the 1st Corps.
The following Order of the Day was issued to the troops on October
16th:--
"Special Order of the Day.
"General Headquarters,
"October 16th, 1914.
"1. Having for 25 days successfully held the line of the River Aisne
between Soissons and Villers against the most desperate endeavours of
the enemy to break through, that memorable battle has now
been brought to a conclusion, so far as the British Forces are
concerned, by the operation which has once more placed us on the left
flank of the Allied Armies.
"2. At the close of this important phase of the campaign, I wish to
express my heartfelt appreciation of the services performed throughout
this trying period by the officers, non-commissioned officers and men
of the British Field Forces in France.
"3. Throughout nearly the whole of those 25 days a most powerful and
continuous fire of artillery, from guns of a calibre never used before
in field operations, covered and supported desperate infantry attacks
made in the greatest strength and directed at all hours of the day and
night on your positions.
"Although you were thus denied adequate rest and suffered great
losses, in no case did the enemy attain the slightest success, but was
invariably thrown back with immense loss.
"4. The powerful endurance of the troops was further greatly taxed by
the cold and wet weather which prevailed during the greater part of
the time.
"5. Paragraph 2 of the Special Order of the Day, August 22nd, ran as
follows:--
"'All the regiments comprising the Expeditionary Force bear on
their colours emblems and names which constantly remind them of
glorious victories achieved by them in the past. I have the most
complete confidence that those regiments, as they stand to-day in
close proximity to the enemy, will not only uphold the
magnificent traditions of former days, but will add fresh laurels
to their standards.'
"I cannot convey what I feel with regard to the conduct of
the troops under my command better than by expressing my conviction
that they have justified that confidence well and nobly.
"6. That confidence is everywhere endorsed by their fellow-countrymen;
and, whatever may be before the British Army in France, I am sure they
will continue to follow the same, glorious path till final and
complete victory is attained.
(Signed) "J. D. P. FRENCH, Field Marshal,
"Commander-in-Chief, The British Army
in the Field."
CHAPTER X.
THE BATTLE OF YPRES.
_First Phase, October 15th to October 26th._
Before continuing my narrative, which has now reached the opening
stages of the First Battle of Ypres, let us consider what were the
points at issue in this grave crisis in the history of the world. What
were the stakes for which we were playing?
Let us suppose that from October 1914 up to the end of the war, the
German right flank had been established at Dieppe, instead of at
Nieuport. The enemy would have been in occupation of the whole of the
Department of the Pas de Calais, including the seaports of Dieppe,
Boulogne, Calais and Dunkirk.
How then would it have fared with the British Empire?
Discussing the question of the Channel tunnel, at a meeting of the
Council of Imperial Defence, in May 1914, I suggested the possibility
of submarines being despatched in sections by rail to certain ports
and there assembled. The expert reply was that this would be quite
impracticable. How has the experience of the war borne out this
dictum?
It is as certain as anything can be, that, in the circumstances I have
supposed, the Channel ports would soon have been full to overflowing
with these craft, which, with such bases of operations,
would have rendered the Channel a veritable _mare clausum_, so far as
any attempt by our Navy to prevent invasion were concerned.
If, then, Napoleon entertained high hopes of success when he
concentrated an army at Boulogne in 1805 for the invasion of this
country, surely the Germans, in such circumstances as I have
described, would have regarded such an enterprise with still greater
confidence. And they would have been justified in so doing.
Then, as to aircraft. An examination of the map will show that London
would be within about half the aircraft range of the German aerodromes
as they existed if these latter were moved to Calais and its
neighbourhood. Let those who have had experience of the full effect of
air raids on London during the war judge what this might have meant.
Had the western Channel ports been in German occupation, the horrors
of these air raids would have been multiplied a hundredfold.
It is only necessary to add that, during the war, heavy artillery
succeeded in making effective practice at ranges greater than the
distance between Calais and Dover.
I think it is reasonable to deduce from this argument that the stakes
for which we were playing at the great Battle of Ypres were nothing
less than the safety, indeed, the very existence, of the British
Empire.
Now, the Germans had two distinct opportunities of bringing about such
a situation as I have contemplated--
(1) To reinforce their right much sooner than they did--even
though, by so doing, they had to make slight and unimportant
sacrifices elsewhere--and to take up a line of entrenchments
resting on the sea at Dieppe, whence they could have run their
trenches east and joined up with their main line before
de Castelnau's flank movement could possibly have developed.
(2) By successfully attacking the British and French forces to
the east of Ypres, and driving them back to the sea.
This latter alternative, as we know, is what they actually attempted;
which mighty effort, together with our successful and prolonged
resistance, constituted the First Battle of Ypres.
No one who has done me the honour of reading this book so far can
suppose that I did not realise this danger.
I am free to confess, however, that, on October 15th, 1914, the day
upon which I date the opening of the Battle of Ypres, I thought that
the danger was past. I believed that the enemy had exhausted his
strength in the great bid he had made to smash our armies on the Marne
and to capture Paris. The fine successes gained by the cavalry and the
3rd Corps, narrated in the last chapter, did much to confirm these
impressions on my mind.
I could not bring myself to suppose for one moment that, with such
resources as the Germans afterwards showed that they had at this time
in reserve, they could have let slip such an opportunity as we
afforded them by our long delay on the Aisne and our perilous
disregard of the danger in the north. One of their punishments will be
the corroding contemplation of the "ifs" and "buts" of their
stupendous gamble.
In my inmost heart, I did not expect I should have to fight a great
defensive battle. All my dispositions were made with the idea of
carrying out effectively the combined offensive which, as narrated in
the last chapter, was concerted between Foch and myself.
There was only one reservation in my mind, and that concerned
the danger of leaving a gap anywhere in our long line, or of
failing to give a sufficiently close support to the weary but most
gallant Army of the King of the Belgians. As will presently be shown,
I had to run a terrible risk to safeguard against this danger, but I
hold that the risk was justified.
Many of Napoleon's great campaigns developed in a totally unexpected
manner, quite different to his original conception, but he always
claimed that his constant success was due to the initial correct
direction and impulse which he always imparted to his armies. Tolstoy
states that the only directions he gave at Borodino, three in number,
were never carried out, and could never, as the battle developed, have
been carried out. I have not verified the great Russian novelist's
statement, but it may well be true. History relates that in the Jena
campaign of 1806, Napoleon, in three days, made three erroneous
calculations of the Prussians' doings.
"On the 10th," says Hamley, in his "Operations of War," "he thought
Hohenlohe was about to attack him; on the 10th also he judged that the
Prussians were concentrating on Gera; and on the 13th he mistook
Hohenlohe's army for the entire Prussian force. Still, his plan, made
on these suppositions, was in the main quite suitable to the actual
circumstances. And this, as is mostly the case, was owing _to the
right direction_ given to the movements _at the outset_. The
preliminary conditions of a campaign seldom offer more than three or
four alternatives; an attack by the centre or either flank, or some
combination of these. If the enemy has made such false dispositions as
to render one of these alternatives decidedly the best, the General
who has the faculty of choosing it thereby provides in the best
possible way for all subsequent contingencies. _A right
impulse_ once given to an army, it is in a position to turn events not
calculated on, or miscalculated, to advantage."
As a humble but life-long disciple of this great master of war, I
venture to make the same claim for the operations now about to be
discussed.
The designation of the place where any great battle has taken place,
and the limits of time within which it has lasted, were formerly much
more easily defined than now.
In my first dispatch reporting the details of the Battle of Ypres, I
think it was described as "The Battle of Ypres-Armentières," and,
strictly speaking, that really would have been more correct.
I have mentioned this in order to draw attention to the fact that,
although the most critical point throughout this living line of battle
was east of the town of Ypres, yet the battle which was given that
name was fought on a front of many miles, extending from the sea at
Nieuport to the Béthune--Lille canal. Continuous and heavy fighting
went on for days all along this line.
At the beginning of the operations which I am about to narrate, my
plans were based generally on the agreement which I had come to with
Foch on the 10th instant. Nothing had occurred, so far, to raise any
great doubts in my mind as to the possibility of prosecuting the
offensive which we had arranged to put in movement. At the time of the
arrival of the 1st Corps, a few days later, increasing opposition had
made itself felt all along the Allied front in the north, and reports
reached us of a powerful offensive by the enemy towards Ypres and the
Yser. In consequence of this, my appreciation of the situation was
that I should have to make a very momentous decision between two most
perilous alternatives.
But, for the moment, at any rate, I felt complete confidence.
I met the Corps Commanders at Hazebrouck, and, in accordance with the
plans which Foch and I had agreed upon, directed them as follows:--
The 2nd Corps on the right was ordered to continue in its present
direction, making ground to the east.
The 3rd Corps was to advance and make good the River Lys between
Armentières and Sailly-sur-Lys, and to endeavour to gain touch
with the 2nd Corps.
The cavalry under Allenby were to make good the river towards
Menin, and then, if possible, sweep round to the north and
north-east.
Rawlinson was to move with his right on Courtrai, keeping
generally level with the 3rd Corps in the subsequent advance,
should that prove possible; his cavalry under Byng were to move
to the north of him.
I had told Rawlinson that, whilst conforming to the general move east,
he must keep an eye on the enemy's detachments known to be at Bruges
and Roulers. I told him I would deal with these later by means of the
1st Corps, but for the moment his left required careful watching.
In carrying out these orders some progress was made, and the troops
reached the following lines by midnight:--
2nd Corps.--Givenchy-les-La Bassée--Pont du Hem.
3rd Corps.--Neighbourhood of Sailly.
The remaining parts of the line were much in the same position as
before.
On the 16th I went out to see the cavalry. The day was wet and misty,
and it was almost impossible to get artillery targets.
The 1st and 2nd Cavalry Divisions fought all day to gain the
passage of the Lys from Warneton to Comines, but without success.
The 2nd Cavalry Division gained a footing in Warneton, but was
counter-attacked and driven out in the evening. Before I left Allenby,
he told me he had great hopes of succeeding the next day. I remember
watching some of this fighting from an artillery observation post
established in a very roughly constructed hay-loft, through the rotten
floor of which we were nearly precipitated some twenty feet to the
ground.
On my way back I came to the Headquarters of the 3rd Corps. They were
getting on fairly well and had made some progress, but they had not
yet taken Armentières.
On this day the 2nd Corps was able to move forward with slight
opposition to the line Givenchy--north-west of Aubers.
Of the 4th Corps, the 7th Division occupied the line
Houthem-Gheluvelt-St. Julien, in touch with German outposts.
The 3rd Cavalry Division moved towards Roulers, and was slightly
engaged with the enemy in the forest of Houthulst. In the evening they
occupied the line Zonnebeke-Westroosebeke.
Reports pointed to an increasing hostile advance centred on Thourout.
My ideas as to an earnest offensive on our part were so far modified
by what I had seen and heard, that I sent Wilson to Foch expressing my
conviction that we could not hope to advance east on the lines which
we had discussed on the 10th until our left was cleared. An offensive
on that flank was the only move open to us. This, if successful, would
drive the enemy back from Bruges, and possibly clear Ghent. I was
anxious to know what support Foch could give me in the north. I told
Wilson to assure Foch that the 2nd and 3rd Corps, as well as the
cavalry, would continue their endeavour to make headway east, so far
as circumstances permitted.
Foch replied that he had already two Territorial Divisions and two
Cavalry Divisions, besides some six to seven thousand Marines, on the
Yser. He could have another Regular Division there either by the 22nd
or the 23rd, and he would then advance with all the forces at his
disposal, in support of my left, and clear the country as far as
Ostend and Bruges.
By the night of the 18th the 3rd Corps had captured Bois Grenier and
Armentières, and were on the line Radinghem--Prémesques--Houplines,
after an excellent advance for which Pulteney deserved great credit.
On the left of the 2nd Corps the 3rd Division had made some advance to
the line Lorgies--Herlies. The 5th Division on the right was up
against La Bassée, but could make no further headway. It was a most
formidable stronghold.
The cavalry were watching the River Lys to Menin.
As to the 4th Corps, doubtless Rawlinson was restricted by the warning
I had given him, and was naturally somewhat anxious about his left
flank. His troops made but little progress towards the objective
assigned to them.
I had good reasons to think that Menin was very weakly occupied on the
17th, and orders were sent to Rawlinson to move on and attack that
place on the 18th. He did not, however, march. The embargo I had laid
upon him as to his left flank was, perhaps, a sufficient
justification; but I have always regretted that the cavalry
did not get this very necessary support on the 18th, which might
possibly have secured to us the line of the Lys from Menin upwards.
I do not impute blame for this to the commander of the 4th Corps. Such
instances of disregard of orders occur in every campaign. Only when
the full history of the war is known, and all the cards are laid on
the table, can a right judgment be formed.
Nothing impressed me so much with the increasing power and weight of
the enemy's opposition as my own personal experience on the afternoon
of the 18th, when I went into Armentières to try and study the
situation with a view to estimating future possibilities. A good
outlook was afforded from some high buildings on the eastern edge of
this place. The town was being heavily shelled, and the way in which
large buildings were being smashed and turned into ruins proved that
projectiles of large calibre were falling, and that a considerable
force of _heavy artillery_ was, therefore, in action against the town.
It was evident that powerful reinforcements were coming up to the
enemy.
I recall this afternoon in Armentières very vividly. Armentières has a
manufacturing population, and the day being Sunday, everyone was
wearing his best clothes. The scenes in the streets were
extraordinary. Some of the men seemed to have gone mad with either
rage or fear. Women rushed to and fro, screaming, with babies in their
arms.
Close to the look-out post where I was standing, a priest in his altar
vestments dashed out of a church with the sacred vessels in his arms,
and tore in panic down the street in front of me, followed by large
numbers of his flock. A great deal of damage was done to the town, and
there were many casualties amongst the civilians.
By October 19th, the 1st Corps under Haig was fully
concentrated in the northern theatre.
The 2nd Division was in the area Poperinghe--Boeschepe--Steenvoorde,
the 1st Division between St. Omer and Cassel.
On this day I had to take a very grave decision, and I shall try and
recall the working of my mind at the time, and the manner in which the
problem I had to solve presented itself to me.
On October 10th and 11th, when I commenced operations in the northern
theatre with the British Forces, I was, as I have said, decidedly
optimistic as to the possibility of carrying out a strong offensive
eastwards. Foch was equally confident, and we both thought that our
concerted plans promised well.
My reason for forming this opinion was, in the first place, based upon
my talks with Foch, who had already been on the spot for several days.
He had been able to form some estimate of the enemy's strength between
Arras and the sea. He considered that the Germans were in no condition
to stem a determined advance by us. Reports had reached me of large
transfers of German troops from this theatre to the Aisne and south of
that river. Foch expressed himself as well satisfied with the progress
already made by his own army, particularly the cavalry on his northern
flank.
But I had other and more tangible reasons for hope and confidence.
Between the 12th and the 15th, the cavalry and the 3rd Corps had
gained important victories and made splendid advances. During these
days it did not appear that Rawlinson in the north was ever heavily
pressed. The 2nd Corps had made certain progress, though I have always
thought, in regard to them, that more might have been done
had they been directed with more determination and vigour.
The Germans themselves certainly thought so. We intercepted a wireless
message sent by General von der Marwitz, Commanding the 4th German
Cavalry Corps, who, in wiring to the Commander of the 6th German Army,
commented upon the "weakness" of the 2nd Corps' attack, and the ease
with which he had been able to withstand it.
After the 15th, however, the result of my own observations, and the
reports I continued to receive of the enemy's constantly increasing
strength all along our line, caused me anxiety and induced me to send
the message I have mentioned to Foch.
I was far from satisfied with the situation in the north. Although no
reports had reached us of any great concentration of the enemy there,
I had much reason to fear that troops were being moved east across
Belgium to reinforce him. The French troops on the Yser were not
numerous, and they included many Territorials, whilst the Belgians
were completely tired out. On the right of the Belgians, as far as
Menin, there were only the 3rd Cavalry and 7th Infantry Divisions,
both of which stood in need of rest and refit.
Ours was a tremendously long line to guard with so few troops
available. If the enemy broke through the left flank all the British
would be turned, the Belgians and the French troops with them would be
cut off and the sea-coast towns would be gone.
When I looked further south, the prospect was no better. The enemy was
daily and almost hourly getting stronger in front of our line, which
was held by the cavalry and by the 2nd and 3rd Corps. The endurance of
these troops had been heavily taxed, and I had practically
no reserves. Moreover, they were extended on a front much too wide for
their numbers, especially north of the Lys.
Bad as a complete break through by the enemy in the north would have
been, a wedge driven through our lines south of Menin would have
entailed still more disastrous consequences.
In a message which I received from de Maud'huy on the 16th, he
expressed great fear that the Germans were intent on attacking between
us and finally separating us. Had they accomplished this, the eventual
alternatives before the British Army would have been to surrender or
be driven into the sea.
I pondered long and deeply on the situation, and finally arrived at
the following conclusion:--
If the enemy's threats against Ypres and the Yser were not strongly
met by a corresponding offensive move, then a break through at some
point in that neighbourhood by the Germans was a practical certainty,
and the seaboard would be theirs.
On the other hand, although from the south of Ypres to La Bassée the
situation would remain very precarious, I conceived that it might be
possible to hold on till support could arrive.
Since the solution of the problem, as presented to my mind, resolved
itself into a balance of _certain disaster_ against a disaster which,
although much greater in degree, was still _not_ a _certainty_, I
determined to guard against the former; and on the evening of the 19th
I sent for Sir Douglas Haig and gave him his instructions.
I explained the situation as clearly as possible, and showed him on
the map where and how we thought the enemy's troops were distributed.
I said that at the moment I did not think there was much
more than the 3rd German Reserve Corps, with possibly one or two
Divisions attached, between Ostend and Menin, but that all reports
pointed to an early arrival of strong reinforcements from the centre
and east of Belgium.
I pointed out to Haig how much importance I attached to the clearing
of Ostend and Bruges before these reinforcements could arrive. I said
I hoped that, with the assistance of the French and Belgian troops on
the north, and Rawlinson on his right flank, he would be able to
effect this object and perhaps, with luck, throw the enemy back on
Ghent. I told him that this was what I particularly wanted to bring
about, but that he would have to be guided by the course of events. I
informed him of Wilson's visit to Foch on the 16th, and Foch's promise
that he would strongly support us on the north.
Orders were then issued to the 1st Corps, of which the following is a
summary:--
"The 1st Corps will advance _viâ_ Thourout with the object of
capturing Bruges. If this is proved to be feasible and
successful, every endeavour must be made to turn the enemy's left
flank and drive him back to Ghent. The situation, however, is
very uncertain, and in the first instance it is only possible to
direct the 1st Corps with its right on the line Ypres--Roulers.
Should the forces of the enemy, reported to be moving west
between Iseghem and Courtrai, seriously menace the 4th Corps, it
is left to the discretion of the Commander of the 1st Corps to
lend this Corps such assistance as may be necessary."
It had been arranged by the Admiralty that some battleships were to be
held in readiness at Dover, to co-operate with our movements
on the north coast should opportunity offer.
My advanced Headquarters were now established at Bailleul, and a long
discussion I had there on the 19th with Pulteney and Smith-Dorrien
showed that our front south of Menin was being still more severely
pressed.
An attempt by the 4th Corps to advance on Menin ended in failure.
The Germans were also fairly active in the north. They pushed back de
Mitry's French Cavalry Corps towards Staden and Zarren, and heavily
attacked the Belgians at Nieuport, but our Allies held their ground
well.
The events of the 20th showed still greater pressure by the enemy. The
3rd Cavalry Division was driven back to the line Zonnebeke--St.
Julien--Pilkem by infantry and guns advancing from Roulers.
The centre of Allenby's Cavalry Corps fell back on Messines, which
place was heavily shelled.
In order to cement the connection between the 2nd and 3rd Corps (now
only maintained by Conneau's French cavalry) I sent the 19th Brigade
to be placed at Pulteney's disposal.
Haig sent two battalions of the 4th Guards Brigade to support the
centre of the 4th Corps between Byng and Capper.
On the 21st, all my worst forebodings as to the enemy's increasing
strength were realised. Intercepted wireless messages established the
certainty that the comparatively small German force which on the night
of the 18th we judged to be between Ostend and Menin, was now
reinforced by no less than four Corps, namely, the 21st, 22nd, 26th
and 27th Reserve Corps. These Corps had been hastily formed, and were
not composed of the best troops, They were also weak in
numbers and artillery as compared with other Corps.
Although I looked for a great addition to the enemy's numbers within a
few days from the 18th, the strength they actually reached astounded
me. This, taken with the speed in which they appeared in the field,
came like a veritable bolt from the blue.
My only comfort lay in the certainty that my direction of the 1st
Corps to the north was sound and best calculated to meet these new and
startling conditions.
All hope of any immediate offensive had now to be abandoned. It was
simply "up to us" to hold on like grim death to our positions by hard,
resolute fighting, until relief in some shape could come.
It may well be asked how I expected such relief to be afforded, and
whence it could arrive. What hope could be justified in face of such
overpowering odds?
As far as reinforcements went, all I had to look to was the Indian
Corps, one Division of which (the Lahore) detrained on the 19th and
the 20th at St. Omer, and was now concentrating at Wallon-Cappel, west
of Hazebrouck. A wire from Lord Kitchener on the 22nd offered me
another Territorial Battalion to replace the London Scottish on the
lines of communication, if I wished to use the latter at the front. I
had also available the Oxfordshire Yeomanry Cavalry, which had been
landed at Dunkirk.
These were all the British reserves which could possibly be available
for some time. Doubtless, if we could keep our positions for two or
three weeks, much larger reinforcements would be forthcoming. But,
even so, it did not appear that there was any prospect, in the near
future, of attaining definite results by an effective offensive.
Nevertheless, I remained hopeful and confident of the final
result.
On the 23rd I issued the following special Order of the Day to the
troops:--
The Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief wishes once more to make
known to the troops under his command how deeply he appreciates
the bravery and endurance which they have again displayed since
their arrival in the northern theatre. In circulating the
official information which records the splendid victories of our
Russian Allies, he would remind the troops that the enemy must
before long withdraw troops to the East and relieve the tension
on our front. He feels it is quite unnecessary to urge officers,
non-commissioned officers and men to make a determined effort and
drive the enemy over the frontier.
(Signed) "H. WILSON, Major-Gen.,
"7.30 p.m. Sub-Chief."
This, then, was my great hope. It was to Russia and to the East that
all eyes were turned at that time. Our Allies had scored a
considerable success in that theatre.
With the failure of the second attack of the Central Powers upon
Warsaw, we may take stock for a moment of Russia's achievement. Russia
made no secret preparation for war, and the outbreak of hostilities
had found her with her Army reorganisation incomplete and a serious
shortage of equipment. She had to bring her men by slender
communications many thousands of miles, but she was ready to strike a
fortnight before Germany believed she could move. Her invasion of East
Prussia had done much to relieve the strain in the West, and heavily
she paid for her quixotry.
But, after Tannenburg, she made no mistakes. Von Hindenburg
was enticed to the Niemen and then driven back to disaster at
Augustovo; while in Galicia, Lemberg and all Eastern Galicia were won,
and in two mighty battles three Austrian Armies were heavily beaten.
The Russian Generals showed that rarest of combinations--an
omnipresent sense of a great strategic objective and a power of
patiently biding their time and of temporarily relinquishing their
objective when prudence demanded. A commander less wise than the Grand
Duke Nicholas would have battled desperately for Cracow, lost a
million men, and at the end of the year have been further from it than
in September. But as it was, the first great advance was promptly
recalled when von Hindenburg threatened Warsaw, and the second was
also abandoned when it was at the very gates of the city.
The first Battle of Warsaw and the Battle of Kazimirjev were
strategically admirable; and the subsequent fighting, from Kozienice
westward, showed the stubborn valour of the Russian soldier. Not less
brilliant was the long retirement from the Warta. There was some
blunder of timing in the fighting between Lodz and Lowicz, for which
Rennenkampf was held responsible; but there was no flaw in the retreat
to the Bzura or the holding of the river line.
The Grand Duke Nicholas proved that he possessed that highest of
military gifts--the power of renunciation, of "cutting losses," of
sacrificing the less essential for the more. We must remember that in
all these first five months of war, the united strength of the
Teutonic League outnumbered the Russians by at least half a million.
Locally, as at the first Battle of Warsaw, the latter may have had the
superiority; but in all the retreat from the Warta to the Bzura the
Russian front was markedly inferior in weight of men to von
Mackensen's forces. When we remember this, we can do justice not only
to the excellence of the generalship, but also to the stamina and
courage of the rank and file. Let it be added that reports are
unanimous as to the behaviour of the Russian troops at that time,
their chivalry towards the foe, their good humour, their kindliness
towards each other and their devotion to their commanders.
In a decade the miracle of miracles had happened. Russia had found
herself, and her Armies had become an expression of the national will.
"There is as much difference," wrote one correspondent, "in
organisation, _morale_, and efficiency between the armies which some
of us saw in Manchuria ten years ago and which crumpled up before the
Imperial Guards of Japan at the Battle of the Yalu, and the military
machine that these past few weeks has been steadily and surely driving
back the armies of Germany and Austria, as there was between the raw
American recruits who stampeded at the Battle of the Bull Run in 1861
and the veterans who received the surrender of Lee at Appomattox."
If then I am asked upon what I based my hopes during October, 1914,
that is my answer.
The actual fronts and positions of the opposing forces from Nieuport
and the sea to La Bassée, on the night of October 21st, were,
according to our latest and best information, as follows:--
Summary from Right to Left.
_Front (approx.)._ _Attacked by_
2nd Corps 6 miles. 7th Corps.
Conneau's Cavalry Corps Filling gap, 19th Corps and part of
1 mile. 7th Corps.
3rd Corps and 19th Bgd. 12 miles.
Cavalry Corps 4 miles. Part of 19th Corps and
of 18th Corps.
4th Corps 6 miles. 1 Division of 13th Corps
and 27th Corps.
1st Corps 7 miles. 26th Corps and part of
23rd Corps.
Territorials, de Mitry's 20 miles. 23rd Corps, 22nd and
Cav. Corps, Belgians, 3rd Reserve Corps,
and French Marines. and Ersatz Division.
On October 21st the 1st Corps came into line, and after hard fighting
held at night the line Zonnebeke--Langemarck--Bixschoote, the left of
the 1st Division being on the Yser Canal.
Some confusion and friction were caused by the withdrawal of de
Mitry's Cavalry Corps to the west bank of the canal, thus uncovering
the flank of the 1st Corps, who were also considerably delayed in
their advance by French Territorial troops blocking the road. In spite
of this, however, the 1st Corps delivered some powerful attacks with
the bayonet, and in the afternoon the artillery of the Corps was in
action for a long time against retreating hostile masses. They were
splendid targets for one brigade in particular, which did tremendous
execution.
The inevitable evils of divided command are clearly shown when Allied
troops are mixed, and the limits of control cannot be properly
defined. As will appear later, I made the most strenuous attempts to
minimise this very serious drawback, either until rectified or
considerably reduced by arrangements between the two Governments, but
all in vain. I could get no hearing.
I was so strongly impressed with the danger of the confusion and
congestion which the divided command was causing in the north, that I
went myself on the evening of the 21st to Ypres, where I was
met by Haig, Rawlinson, de Mitry, and Bidon (who commanded a French
Territorial Division). Arrangements were there made by which the town
was to be at once cleared of the French troops, and the left flank of
the 1st Corps properly covered.
On the 21st I received a visit from General Joffre, who told me he was
at once bringing up the 9th French Army Corps to Ypres.
Two battalions of the Lahore Division were sent at night in motor
omnibuses to Wulverghem, to come under Allenby's orders in support of
the cavalry.
The 3rd Cavalry Division was moved from the left to the right of the
7th Division to be in a position to assist Allenby's Cavalry Corps,
which was being hard pressed on the left at Zonnebeke.
A fine piece of work was done by the 4th Division under Wilson on the
morning of the 21st. The Germans had advanced and captured Le Gheer.
The 4th Division retook it by a brilliant counter-attack and secured
200 prisoners.
I fix the close of the first phase of the Battle of Ypres as the night
of October 26th. By the morning of the 27th the 9th French Corps had
settled down in the trenches which they had taken over from the 1st
Corps in the northern part of the Ypres salient.
Speaking generally, it may be said that, in the last days of this, the
opening period of the battle, the northern portion of our line
progressed slowly but surely, very heavy losses being inflicted on the
enemy and many prisoners were captured.
To the south, however, between Zonnebeke and the La Bassée, a certain
amount of ground was lost, but troops held staunchly to
their positions, and there was never any break of a serious nature
made in the line.
On the 22nd, the enemy, who had thrown a number of pontoon bridges
across the Lys opposite the Cavalry Corps, appeared to be massing
troops against that part of our line. The Lahore Division having then
reached Bailleul, I sent Egerton's Brigade to support the cavalry. I
found there was no chance of getting the Meerut Division for some time
to come, as they were being hopelessly delayed at Marseilles and
Orleans.
At midnight on the 22nd both the 2nd and 3rd Corps Commanders were
very anxious about their positions, and I therefore despatched the
Lahore Division to Estaires, from which point it could support either
Corps in case of urgent necessity.
On the 24th I paid a visit to General d'Urbal at Poperinghe. He had
come to command the northern French Army. We discussed the situation
together, and he seemed hopeful as to future possibilities.
D'Urbal impressed me as a man of striking personality. In figure and
bearing he reminded me of the old Murat type of French _beau sabreur_.
All his regimental service was passed in the cavalry. I was a great
deal associated with him in the operations at Ypres and afterwards,
when he commanded the French troops on the Arras front, and I can
testify to his remarkable powers of command, his fine courage and his
extraordinary tenacity. We were together in many critical situations,
and I have passed some anxious hours in his company; but I never knew
him other than helpful in the highest degree. Nothing ever ruffled the
calmness of his demeanour, or prevented him from exercising that
deliberate and well-weighed judgment which was a remarkable
feature of his truly soldierlike character.
Dawnay came back from the 1st Corps on this night, and told me that
late on the previous day the enemy had delivered a succession of
counter-attacks against the front of the 2nd Division just as they
were being relieved. The German infantry came on in dense columns
singing "The Watch on the Rhine." They were simply mown down by our
artillery and rifle fire. The ground was a veritable shambles, and the
1st Corps estimated that in the last three or four days they had put
at least 8,000 Germans _hors-de-combat_.
Foch, with whom I had a long interview at Cassel on the morning of the
25th, appeared to be quite hopeful and sanguine about the situation on
the canal north of Ypres. He told me that another French regular
Division was to be brought up on either flank at Nieuport and Ypres,
and he proposed later to move Conneau from the neighbourhood of
Béthune. I told him I could hardly do without Conneau for the moment,
and he agreed to leave him as long as I wanted him.
It is interesting to recall that General Conneau was once a cadet at
the Royal Military Academy at Woolwich. He proved himself throughout
the war to be a distinguished and able cavalry leader.
The first phase of the Battle of Ypres may be briefly summarised as
the conclusion of the successive attempts, begun a month previously,
to effect a great turning movement round the German right flank. The
operations up to the night of the 26th certainly failed in their
original intention of clearing the coast-line and driving the enemy
from Bruges and Ghent, but they succeeded in establishing a line to
the sea which, if it could be held, brought the Germans face
to face with the challenge: "Thus far shalt thou go and no farther."
What this meant to them is proved by the desperate but abortive
attempts they made to break through in the second phase of the battle.
CHAPTER XI.
THE BATTLE OF YPRES.
_Second Phase, October 27th to October 31st._
I regard the operations which were carried on by the British Forces in
France during the days of which this chapter treats, as more momentous
and fateful than any others which I directed during my period of
service as Commander-in-Chief in the field. October 31st and November
1st will remain for ever memorable in the history of our country, for,
during those two days, no more than one thin and straggling line of
tired-out British soldiers stood between the Empire and its practical
ruin as an independent first-class Power. I still look back in wonder
on that thin line of defence, stretched, out of sheer necessity, far
beyond its natural and normal power for defence. Right, centre, and
left our men were tried and pressed as troops were never tried and
pressed before.
A lofty tower of some antiquity still stood by itself on the top of a
commanding hill just east of Kemmel. Its days even then were numbered,
and after being heavily shelled, it was completely destroyed later in
the battle. While this tower remained it made an excellent look-out
post. I spent some time there on the 27th, when the crisis of the
battle was approaching.
A glance at the map will show that from this point of view an observer
with strong glasses can compass almost the whole battlefield of Ypres,
where seven British infantry and three cavalry divisions
were extended on a front of from 25 to 36 miles.
It was a bright October day with brilliant sunshine, and the line of
fire could be seen all along the high ground encircling the Ypres
salient to the north, the Wytschaete--Messines ridge to the east, and
away to the south-east down to the Lys valley almost as far as
Armentières, beyond which place the shell-bursts in the sky brought
the right of the British battle line well into the picture.
For four or five days this line was being still further reduced in
strength by the successful efforts of our troops to stem the tide of
the enemy's advance, whilst on their side the Germans were being
gradually reinforced to a strength which, by the 30th, reached about
double our numbers.
In the great onslaught made by the enemy on October 31st and November
1st, sufficient recognition has never yet been given to the glorious
stand made by the Cavalry Corps under Allenby, and when I speak of the
gallantry of the cavalry, I hasten to add that the splendour of their
work was equally shared by Shaw's 9th Brigade of the 3rd Division (1st
Batt. Northumberland Fusiliers, 4th Batt. Royal Fusiliers, 1st Batt.
Lines Regt., and 1st Batt. R. Scots Fusiliers), Egerton's Brigade of
the Indian Corps (1st Connaught Rangers, 129th Duke of Connaught's Own
Beluchis, 57th Wilde's Rifles, 9th Bhopal Infantry), the London
Scottish, and the Oxfordshire Yeomanry.
For close upon 48 hours these troops held the Wytschaete--Messines
ridge against the utmost efforts of no less than two and a half German
Army Corps to dislodge them. Here was the centre of our line of
battle, and, had it given way, disaster would have resulted to the
entire left wing of the Allied line.
In almost the same degree I would allot the honours of those
splendid days to the defenders of the Ypres salient, namely, the 9th
(French) Army Corps, the 1st (British) Corps, and the 7th (British)
Division.
It was only a slightly less arduous task which fell upon the 2nd Corps
in this great battle, for they had a long line to hold, in a much more
difficult country, and were subjected to powerful attacks by superior
numbers.
There is, indeed, little distinction to be made between the troops who
fought so bravely all along the line. All were doggedly tenacious; all
were superhumanly brave. The fullest measure of mutual support was
assured by the complete understanding and perfect loyalty which
existed amongst leaders of all ranks, combined with the alertness
shown by all commanders in filling up gaps in the line _without
delay_, and in using the troops at their disposal with the utmost
economy.
All said and done, however, the main element of success was to be
found in the devoted bravery and the stern unyielding determination to
"do or die," displayed by the rank and file of the "contemptible
little army" and its reinforcements.
On the 27th I had received an urgent message from Haig about the
exhausted condition of the 7th Division. During the day I went to Haig
at Hooge and had a conference with him and Rawlinson. I decided to
break up the 4th Corps for the present, and to send Rawlinson and his
Headquarters home to supervise the preparation of the 8th Division
pending its despatch to France.
The 7th Division, under Capper, was to be attached to the 1st Corps
until the 8th Division arrived and the 4th Corps could be again
reformed under Rawlinson. Byng with the 3rd Cavalry Division was
placed under Allenby.
The 7th Division took over the ground south of the
Ypres--Menin road, then occupied by some troops of the 1st Division
which were withdrawn in reserve.
The further progress of the enemy between La Bassée and the sea was
probably now in suspense, awaiting the arrival of reinforcements. We
had reliable reports that the detraining of troops was rapidly
proceeding at Lille and Courtrai.
During the next two days they began pouring in, and, by October 30th,
from La Bassée to the north the following German Corps opposed us:--
La Bassée to Armentières - 7th, one Brigade of 18th,
19th.
North of Armentières to
east of Ypres - 13th, 15th, 24th Reserve,
27th Reserve, and two
Ersatz Divisions.
East of Ypres to Dixmude - 26th Reserve, 23rd Reserve,
22nd Reserve.
Dixmude to Nieuport - 3rd Reserve and 4th Ersatz
Division.
Roughly speaking there were some twelve German Corps opposed to seven
of the Allies, whilst the enemy enjoyed enormous artillery
superiority, both numerically and in calibre of guns.
The condition of the 2nd Corps was again causing me anxiety, and the
Corps Commander was calling out for help and reinforcements. It had
also given cause for apprehension to our Allies.
Willcocks arrived on the 27th, and took over command of the Indian
Corps in the field.
On this day Prince Maurice of Battenberg died of his wounds.
He was a young officer of great promise, and much beloved in his
regiment, the 60th Rifles.
The 28th saw the loss of Neuve Chapelle by the 2nd Corps.
I met Smith-Dorrien and Willcocks together at Merville, and arranged
for the Indian Corps to take over the line now held by the 2nd Corps.
The 2nd Corps was to fall back to Bailleul in reserve.
On the morning of the 28th I had got a message from General de
Maud'huy, commanding the 10th French Army on our right. It was sent
through the French Mission, and was to the effect that he was very
anxious about his left flank. He added some criticism of his own for
my consideration.
The 6th Division under Keir scored a success on the 28th. On their
front, just south of Armentières, they repulsed a severe
counter-attack in which the enemy left several hundred dead in front
of their trenches.
The supply of ammunition now began to cause me increasing anxiety, and
my apprehension under this head continued more or less throughout the
whole period of my Command in France.
October 29th witnessed the opening of that most critical stage in the
first period of the war, to which I have already referred.
At nine in the morning of that day the centre of the Ypres salient,
held by the 1st and 7th Divisions, was attacked in the neighbourhood
of Gheluvelt by large masses of the enemy, who forced back our troops
on the latter place. Well organised counter-attacks, which were
splendidly led, repulsed the enemy during the day with heavy
casualties. By nightfall the 1st and 7th Divisions had recovered all
the ground they had lost, and the position that night (October 29)
was somewhat as follows:--
The Seventh and part of the First Division held a line which extended
on the left from a point about five hundred yards north of the
cross-roads on the Ypres-Menin road, and ran thence south through the
cross-roads to the village of Kruiseij on the right, where the Seventh
Division joined up with the cavalry. This line was well to the east of
Gheluvelt, and consequently represented a considerable gain as
compared with the ground held the day before.
The left or northern portion of Haig's line extended slightly to the
west of Reutel and Poezelhoek (both these places being held by the
enemy), and was continued by the Second Division to the east of
Zonnebeke Station, where they joined the right of the Ninth French
Corps. The attacking troops consisted of the Twenty-seventh German
Reserve Corps and the Sixth Bavarian Division, which suffered a very
severe check; their losses were known to be heavy. In the middle of
the day I sent Haig the London Scottish, which was the only reserve I
had left. They were moved in motor omnibuses to Ypres.
On the afternoon of the 29th I went to Cassel and had a long
conference with Foch. The canal and the river Yser, from Ypres to the
sea, were capable of wide inundation which would afford excellent
cover and protection all along that battle front. From the first I had
been most anxious that this inundation should be carried out; but
there was great opposition to it. Whether this came from the French
or the Belgians I did not know, but I am much inclined to
think that the French generals, in their sanguine anticipation of an
immediate advance east, feared that such an obstacle would hamper
them. When I saw Foch on this afternoon, however, he was all in favour
of the inundation. He told me he thought the enemy was very "slack" in
the north, that fresh French troops were being landed at Dunkirk, and
that he still expected to see his hopes of an early advance realized.
It was impossible to be closely associated with Foch and not come
under the spell of his sanguine temperament, which was always a great
help to me, although on this occasion I knew perfectly well that the
enemy was increasing in numbers on our front, and that it was utterly
impossible for us at that time to do more than hold our own with the
utmost difficulty.
At dawn on October 30 the Nineteenth Brigade (Second Battalion Royal
Welsh Fusiliers, First Battalion Scottish Rifles, First Battalion
Middlesex Regiment, and Second Battalion Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders) carried out a brilliant counter-attack with the bayonet,
heavily repulsing the enemy on the right of the Third Corps.
An hour later Haig reported that he was being heavily shelled all
along his front, and that the enemy was moving in great force to
attack Byng's Third Cavalry Division on his right. Gough had sent two
regiments and a battery of horse artillery to support Byng. One of
these regiments (the Royal Dragoons) had, with great dash and
gallantry, repulsed an attack on the château at Hollebeke.
I went early in the morning to Allenby's Headquarters at Kemmel, where
Barrow (his Chief of Staff) reported the situation to me. I ascended
the tower I have spoken of already, to get a view of the
field, which by this time had been drawn nearer, but mist prevented
good observation.
Hearing heavy firing towards Ypres, I went to Haig's Headquarters
at Hooge. Whilst I was with Haig, Allenby came in.
It appeared that strong forces were attacking the 3rd and 2nd Cavalry
Divisions under Byng and Gough respectively, in and around Hollebeke.
Allenby had sent a brigade from the 1st Cavalry Division on his right
to support Gough, who had also been obliged to recall the support
which he had previously sent to Byng. Haig had sent the London
Scottish to support Gough, and had brought down Bulfin with most of
the 2nd Brigade to strengthen the 7th Division on his right.
Furthermore, he had ordered Lord Cavan with the 4th (Guards) Brigade
(2nd Batt. Grenadier Guards, 2nd Batt. Coldstream Guards, 3rd Batt.
Coldstream Guards, 1st Batt. Irish Guards) to move south of the Menin
road, ready to counter-attack towards Hollebeke.
By the evening the 2nd and 3rd Cavalry Divisions had fallen back to
the canal, and the enemy was in possession of Hollebeke.
On Allenby's right the 1st Cavalry Division was heavily pressed at
Messines; the enemy gained a footing in the village, but were driven
out later in the evening.
On Haig's left the 6th Infantry Brigade (1st Batt. The King's
(Liverpool) Regt., 2nd Batt. S. Staffs Regt., 1st Batt. R. Berks Regt.
and 1st Batt. K.R.R.) was attacked three times during the day, and on
one occasion the enemy infantry reached the barbed wire, close to the
trenches.
North of the 1st Corps and on the Yser, heavy fighting went on
throughout the 30th, but the situation there remained practically
unchanged.
Late on this night, orders were sent to Smith-Dorrien to move Shaw's
(9th) Brigade of the 3rd Division to Neuve-Église (about 5
miles east-north-east of Bailleul), to come under Allenby's orders.
About 6 p.m. the line of the 11th Brigade (1st Batt. Somerset L.I.,
1st Batt. E. Lancs Regt., 1st Batt. Hampshire Regt. and 1st Batt.
Rifle Brigade) in the 4th Division under Hunter Weston was broken at
St. Yves, but the ground lost was brilliantly recaptured by the
brigade later in the evening.
Such was the general situation at 2 a.m. on October 31st, at which
hour I received a visit from Foch, who promised to let me have
effective support for Haig on this day, namely, five battalions of
French infantry and three batteries of artillery.
Shortly after dawn on this fateful 31st October, we had news that a
serious infantry attack was developing on the left of the 4th Division
in the valley of the River Douve. The 4th Division was able to extend
its line some little way to the north of the river and thus release
troops of the 1st Cavalry Division, which subsequently fought fiercely
all day at Messines. Throughout the day the left of the 4th Division
rendered valuable and efficient support, as did the artillery on Hill
63, about one mile north of Ploegsteert.
But the great events of the day took place between Gheluvelt on the
north and Messines on the south.
Early in the morning Allenby reported that Messines was being heavily
attacked, and that the 9th Lancers had been withdrawn after suffering
severely; that the eastern exit of the town was held by the 4th and
5th Dragoon Guards, and that the situation was "decidedly critical."
A heavy attack had been delivered against the right of the 1st Cavalry
Division shortly after 7 a.m., and an Indian Battalion of
Rifles (the 57th, attached to the 1st Cavalry Division) were driven
from their trenches. The reserves, however, held on, and the
Inniskilling Fusiliers retook the trenches which the 57th had lost.
At 9.30 a.m. large masses of infantry were reported to be advancing
against the 2nd Cavalry Division between Oesttaverne and Roozebeek,
and long columns of the enemy were seen on the road leading from the
former place to St. Eloi.
Shortly afterwards I reached Allenby's Headquarters, which were now at
Groote Vierstraat (between Mont Kemmel and Ypres). After we had
discussed matters, Gough arrived. Explaining the situation to me, he
said he was in occupation of the canal to the north-east of Hollebeke,
whence he had been driven back the day before. Thence his line
extended south till it joined the left of the 1st Cavalry Division. He
was in complete possession of Wytschaete, but he asked Allenby for
some further support on the canal. Kavanagh's Brigade (1st Life
Guards, 2nd Life Guards and Royal Horse Guards), which had been
returned by Haig, was sent to him.
Just then I got a report that the five battalions of French infantry,
which had been promised by Foch, were now directed to make a
counter-attack from Verbranden Molen towards the canal at the
dangerous point.
The 2nd and 3rd Cavalry Divisions were heavily attacked during the
day, but by dark they held the same ground as on the night before.
The most critical fighting of the day in this part of the line was at
Messines, on Allenby's right.
By 9 a.m. the cavalry were driven out of Messines, holding only one or
two houses on the eastern side. Owing to heavy pressure elsewhere, no
support was available until Shaw's (9th) Infantry Brigade
could arrive. It reached Kemmel at 10 a.m.
Gough sent the London Scottish to join the 3rd Hussars in support of
Bingham's 4th Cavalry Brigade (Household Cavalry, composite regiment,
6th Dragoon Guards and 3rd Hussars) on the left of the 3rd Division.
At the same time, three battalions of French infantry, supported by 12
guns, were just starting their attack from St. Eloi on Oesttaverne.
At about 11.45 a.m., two battalions King's Own Scottish Borderers and
King's Own Yorkshire Light Infantry were sent forward to retake the
Messines ridge.
General de Lisle, commanding the 1st Cavalry Division, was commanding
at Messines. The Oxfordshire Yeomanry and an Indian battalion were the
last reserves sent up to him.
About noon, when the 1st Cavalry Brigade were still clinging to the
western edge of Messines, a counter-attack by the 3rd Hussars and
London Scottish began on the north of the village. By 1 p.m.,
considerable progress had been made. The 3rd Corps had regained the
trenches north of the River Douve to within half a mile of Messines.
The K.O.S.B. were on the right of the town, and the K.O.Y.L.I. on the
left. The London Scottish and 3rd Hussars were engaged on the north of
the latter, and an intense struggle for the convent and southern
portion of the town, which was a point from which the lost ground
could be recovered, was proceeding to our advantage.
At this hour the news appeared more hopeful, and I left Allenby in
order to join Haig at Hooge, east of Ypres. A battalion of French
arrived to support the troops fighting at Messines just as I was
leaving.
I learned later that the London Scottish attack reached the
north edge of Messines shortly after 2 p.m.; that towards 4 p.m. the
attack was checked on the Messines--Wytschaete road by heavy
artillery; that fierce fighting went on in the streets, and that the
town was severely shelled; but that, later, the Germans were driven
completely out, and were holding the ridge to the east, including a
ruined factory and some farms to the south.
At nightfall the line held about Messines was the same as in the
morning.
As I passed through Ypres on my way to Haig, there were manifest signs
of unusual excitement, and some shells were already falling in the
place. It is wonderful with what rapidity the contagion of panic
spreads through a civilian population. I saw loaded vehicles leaving
the town, and people were gathered in groups about the streets
chattering like monkeys or rushing hither and thither with frightened
faces.
As we passed by the ancient Cloth Hall, the old Cathedral, and the
other splendid examples of Flemish architecture for which this town
was famed, I did not realise how soon the atmosphere of German
"frightfulness" was to reduce all these noble buildings to a heap of
ruins. Although to-day Ypres as a city has ceased to exist, I am
thankful to know that no German soldier has ever set foot within its
walls save as a prisoner. Here, as at Verdun, they did not pass; and
the glory is that of every soldier in the ranks.
On reaching the eastern exit of the town, on my way to Hooge, I was
stopped by a guard specially posted by First Corps Headquarters, with
orders to prevent anyone leaving the city.
Satisfying them as to my identity, I proceeded on my way. I had not
gone more than a mile when the traffic on the road began to
assume a most anxious and threatening appearance. It looked as if the
whole of the 1st Corps was about to fall back in confusion on Ypres.
Heavy howitzers were moving west at a trot--always a most significant
feature of a retreat--and ammunition and other wagons blocked the road
almost as far as the eye could see. In the midst of the press of
traffic, and along both sides of the road, crowds of wounded came
limping along as fast as they could go, all heading for Ypres. Shells
were screaming overhead and bursting with reverberating explosions in
the adjacent fields.
This spectacle filled me with misgiving and alarm. It was impossible
for my motor-car to proceed at any pace, so we alighted and covered
the rest of the way to Haig's Headquarters on foot, nor did I receive
any encouragement on the way to hope for better things.
The château of Hooge, where 1st Army Headquarters were situated, has
long since been erased from the face of the earth in the severe
fighting which had raged about it. But as I found it on that October
afternoon, it was a typical modern red brick château, approached by a
gate and a short avenue from the road. Shells were falling about the
place, and the château was already beginning to show the effects of
artillery fire.
I found Haig and John Gough, his Chief of Staff, in one of the rooms
on the ground floor, poring over maps and evidently much disconcerted.
But, though much perturbed in mind and very tired in body and brain,
Haig was cool and alert as ever.
Both he and Gough gave me a bad account of the state of affairs.
This is what happened on the front of the 1st Corps. In the morning
the position along the line was normal. About 10 o'clock
rather a disturbing situation developed south and south-east of
Gheluvelt. A local counter-attack failed, and some trenches east of
the village had to be abandoned. There was heavy shelling along the
front of the 7th Division and of the 2nd Brigade (2nd Batt. R. Sussex
Regt., 1st Batt. N. Lancs Regt., 1st Batt. Northampton Regt., and 2nd
Batt. K.R.R.), but no infantry attack.
At 10.30 a.m. the 1st Division line, north of the Ypres--Menin road,
was forced to retire in face of a heavy infantry attack covered by
artillery. Lomax, commanding the Division, ordered the 1st (Guards)
Brigade (1st Batt. Coldstream Guards, 1st Batt. Scots Guards, 1st
Batt. Black Watch and 1st Batt. Cameron Highlanders) north of the road
to be ready to enfilade the enemy's advance.
By 11.30 a.m., thanks to strong support from our artillery, the
situation about Gheluvelt became easier; but at 12.15 p.m. the enemy
were again reported to be massing east of the village, and the
situation once more became threatening.
The G.O.C. 1st Division made arrangements for calling on the 2nd
Worcesters (5th Brigade, 2nd Division) for a counter-attack due south,
if necessary. Shortly before this, owing to a report from the 2nd
Cavalry Division that successive lines of German infantry were massing
for attack against Oesttaverne, and in response to an urgent call by
the Cavalry Corps, the 6th Cavalry Brigade (3rd Dragoon Guards, 1st
Dragoons and 10th Hussars), one battery R.F.A. and one battery
Howitzers, were sent at 11 a.m. to their support. The 7th Cavalry
Brigade (1st and 2nd Life Guards and Royal Horse Guards) was moved at
10.30 a.m. to a point midway between Hooge and Zillebeke.
At 12.30 p.m. the Germans developed their attack against
Gheluvelt in great force, and the line of the 1st Division was broken.
A General Staff Officer from the 1st Corps, who was sent forward to
discover the exact position of the 3rd Cavalry Division, reached 1st
Division Headquarters in time to find the situation critical, the line
being broken and a part at least of the Division falling back rapidly
along the main road. General Lomax ordered his reserves to hold the
east edge of the woods just south-east of the bend of the road, while
the 7th Cavalry Brigade was ordered to take up a line astride the road
on the east side of the château grounds, behind which the 1st Division
could rally.
At this time all was quiet on the front of the 2nd Division, while on
the south the 7th Division, assisted by troops which General Bulfin
had collected under his orders, were being heavily shelled. The
retirement of the 1st Division exposed the left of the 7th Division
and, owing to this, the Royal Scots Fusiliers (21st Brigade), who
stuck to their trenches, were cut off and surrounded. A strong
infantry attack was delivered against the right of the 7th Division at
1.30 p.m., a short time after the G.O.C. 7th Division had moved two
battalions of his reserve in rear of his right.
On receiving a report of the situation on the front of the 1st
Division, Haig issued the following order:--
"The line Frezenberg--Westhoek--bend of Main Road--Klein
Zillebeke--bend of canal to be held at all costs."
From Haig and Gough I learned that Lomax had been badly wounded,
Monro, commanding the 2nd Division, temporarily disabled, and several
Divisional Staff Officers killed at 1.15 p.m. that afternoon, when the
Headquarters of the 1st and 2nd Divisions were shelled. On this
General Bulfin was ordered to take command of the 1st Division, handing
over the command of the 2nd and 3rd Brigades to General Lord Cavan,
commanding the 4th (Guards) Brigade. Amongst the dead was poor Freddie
Kerr, of the Highland Light Infantry, whom I had known very well at
Aldershot. He was a rising man, and one of the most promising young
Staff Officers in the Army. But the worst news was that the 1st
Division had broken back and were in full retreat, only a mile or so
to the east of where we were standing, with the Germans at their
heels.
What grieved me almost more than anything else was that the 1st Corps
should at last be forced back after the glorious stand they had made.
I felt that they had done far more than could be expected of any men,
and that even if they were driven to the sea they had earned their
country's lasting gratitude for the determined fight they had made. No
shadow of blame could be laid upon them or their commander.
I sought to express what I felt to Douglas Haig in order to try and
soften the cruel blow I knew this catastrophe would be to him and to
his command. To me, indeed, it seemed as though our line at last was
broken. If this were the case, the immense numerical superiority of
the enemy would render retreat a very difficult operation,
particularly in view of the fact that Ypres and the River Yser lay in
our immediate rear. Our only hope now seemed to be to make a stand on
the line Ypres--Messines; but it was a great question whether this
would be possible in face of a close and determined pursuit.
Personally I felt as if the last barrier between the Germans and the
Channel seaboard was broken down, and I viewed the situation with the
utmost gravity.
It was a dramatic half hour, the worst I ever spent in a life
full of vicissitudes such as mine had been.
It had a truly dramatic climax.
At about 3 p.m. a Staff Officer galloped up to the front of the
château with the news that the 1st Division had rallied and again
moved forward. Gheluvelt was once more in our hands!
The 1st Division had rallied on the line of the woods east of the bend
of the Menin road; the German advance by the road had been checked by
enfilade fire from the north.
What had happened was that the attack against the right of the 7th
Division had forced its 22nd Brigade to retire, thus exposing the left
of the 2nd Brigade (1st Division). The G.O.C. 7th Division used his
reserve, already posted in this flank, to restore the line, but, in
the meantime, the 2nd Brigade, finding their flank laid bare, had been
forced to withdraw. The right of the 7th Division thus advanced as the
left of the 2nd Brigade went back, with the result that the right of
the 7th Division was exposed, but managed to hang on in its old
trenches till nightfall.
At 2.40 p.m. the situation appeared so serious that orders were issued
that although every effort should be made to hold on to the line
originally given, if that should be impossible, the line Verbranden
Molen--Zillebeke--Halte--Potijze was to be held to the last.
But, as the events turned out, the pendulum was swinging towards us
once more. On the Menin road a counter-attack delivered by the left of
the 1st (Guards) Brigade and the right of the 2nd Division against the
left flank of the German line was completely successful. By 3.30 p.m.
Gheluvelt had been retaken with the bayonet by the 2nd Worcesters,
admirably supported by the 42nd Brigade R.F.A. The left of the 7th
Division, profiting by the recapture of Gheluvelt, advanced almost to
its original line, and connection between the 1st and 7th Divisions
was re-established.
I could not then discover who was actually responsible for this
dramatic success or to whom the chief credit was due. The rally had
been centred on the 2nd Worcesters (5th Brigade, 2nd Division), who
behaved with the utmost gallantry.
It was not until some time after the battle that I ascertained that
the original moving spirit had been Brigadier-General FitzClarence,
V.C., Commanding the 1st Guards Brigade (1st Division).
Captain Thorne, who was Staff Captain of the 1st Guards Brigade on
October 31st, made the following statement:--
"On October 31st, 1914, the 2nd Batt. Worcester Regt. were in reserve
to the 2nd Division who were on our left. About 8 a.m., finding the
1st Brigade rather pressed and having no reserve of our own, General
FitzClarence got the loan of one company of the Worcesters, and this
was placed along the railway line to Bercelaere, just north of
Gheluvelt, to cover our right flank and to catch any Germans emerging
from the village. This they did most successfully. Then a little
later, when General FitzClarence found out how badly things were going
on the right of the Scots Guards, he at once decided that an immediate
counter-attack was to be made, and sent me off with orders to get hold
of the remaining three companies of the Worcesters, and instruct the
C.O. to counter-attack on the Scots Guards' right; the latter were
holding the château. The three companies then went up through the
company lining the railway, through the château garden,
drove the Germans out of the village north of the main road, and
re-established the line. It was undoubtedly entirely on General
FitzClarence's initiative that this counter-attack was made, as he
gave me the order personally."
Major Hankey, who was commanding the 2nd Batt. of the Worcester Regt.
on that day, fully corroborated Captain Thorne's account. He wrote:--
"I feel perfectly certain that by shoving us in at the time and place
he did, the General saved the day. If he had waited any longer, I
don't think I could have got the battalion up in time to save the
South Wales Borderers, and fill up the gap." This most distinguished
Irish Guardsman, FitzClarence, was killed a week or two later in the
same part of the field, and his loss was most deeply felt.
I determined that every possible effort must be made to prevent the
recurrence of such a situation as I had just witnessed, and at once
hurried off to find Foch. He was with d'Urbal, and we all went
thoroughly into the situation.
Foch told me that on the morning of the next day (November 1st) a
French mixed force, up to the strength of a Division, would
concentrate on the line St. Eloi--Wytschaete at daybreak, and advance
from that line to attack the left flank of the forces in front of
Haig. Similarly the 9th French Corps on Haig's left would be ordered
to attack south-east against the enemy's right.
I sent Barry (one of my A.D.C.s) and Brinsley FitzGerald (my Private
Secretary), who were both with me throughout the day, back to Haig
with a full account of my interview with Foch. They returned later
with the information that the line of the 1st Corps had been
completely re-established, and that just before dark Kavanagh's 7th
Cavalry Brigade (1st and 2nd Life Guards and Royal Horse Guards) had
done some good work in driving back the enemy. At the end of the day
the brigade again became available to close a dangerous gap which had
occurred on the right of the 7th Division. In the woods the Household
Cavalry encountered large numbers of Germans, whom they cleared out,
capturing many prisoners and inflicting heavy losses. Haig reported
that they were of great assistance in restoring the line.
Throughout this great day (October 31st) the flank of the 1st Corps
had held fast to their ground. But the wooded country which intervened
enabled superior forces of the enemy to penetrate to a dangerous
extent between them.
In fighting such as this it was inevitable that troops should become
much intermingled and mixed up. It was not only so as between larger
or smaller units of the same Army, but also by reason of the fervent
loyalty and fine feeling which has happily always been so strongly
marked a feature amongst the Allies.
Throughout the day no effort was spared by any of the units engaged to
afford each other the utmost mutual support without any regard to
nationality, nor was there a moment's hesitation and time lost in
waiting to get orders from superior authority.
Not many hours of darkness had elapsed, however, before new anxieties
arose in connection with the line held by the cavalry on the
Wytschaete--Messines ridge.
Events hardly less momentous than those of October 31st were before
us.
CHAPTER XII.
THE BATTLE OF YPRES.
_Third Phase, November 1st to November 10th._
The importance attached by the Germans to the fighting of October 31st
and November 1st was emphasised by the presence of the Emperor at
Courtrai. An intercepted wireless message informed us that he was to
go to Hollebeke, no doubt with the intention of heading a "triumphal
entry" into Ypres.
Our airmen endeavoured to give him as warm a reception as possible,
and we had information that his quarters were changed at least once in
consequence of their activity.
I issued an Order of the Day to the troops, announcing the presence of
the august visitor on our front, and urging them to give His Majesty a
good demonstration of what the "contemptible little army" could do.
Right splendidly did they respond.
Throughout the night of the 31-1st, the 2nd Cavalry Division was
heavily attacked all along the Wytschaete-Messines ridge. The enemy
gained a footing in the village of Wytschaete, broke through the line
north of Messines and turned the left flank of the trenches held by
the London Scottish. With devoted gallantry the reserve company of
this battalion made repeated charges with the bayonet, which checked
the enemy's advance and enabled the battalion to hold the position.
This it did until daylight. The Germans were then discovered
to be well round both flanks, and a retirement became inevitable. This
was carried out very steadily under heavy rifle and machine-gun fire
in the direction of Wulverghem.
At 3 a.m. the 12th Lancers, the Northumberland Fusiliers, and the
Lincolns made a counter-attack and re-established the original line.
The cavalry fought on foot with the bayonet in the narrow streets of
the village, and were reported to me as equal to the best infantry in
such work.
By 6.30 a.m. the enemy had been reinforced, and were able to drive
back the 2nd Cavalry Division with the troops attached and reoccupy
Wytschaete. This loss, coupled with the enemy's seizure of the ridge
north of Messines, rendered the latter place untenable by the 1st
Cavalry Division. They retired slowly to an entrenched line north of
Wulverghem.
Somewhat the same kind of situation arose here now as on the day
before at Gheluvelt. Since the night of October 30th the Cavalry Corps
and attached troops had been holding on to the Wytschaete--Messines
ridge against overwhelming numbers of the enemy. They were utterly
exhausted, and the French marching to their succour were still some
way off.
At 5 a.m. two battalions of the 2nd Corps were despatched from
Bailleul to Neuve-Église, and further reinforcements were ordered to
follow them an hour later. These troops had only themselves just got
back into reserve, after a most trying and exhausting experience on
the right of our line lasting for nearly three weeks. They also stood
in dire need of rest, but they were the only reserves of any kind at
my disposal.
At 10 a.m. on the 1st, the exhausted 2nd Cavalry Division was
retiring on Mont Kemmel, which they were in no condition to hold if
the enemy pressed on vigorously after them. But once again, as on the
31st, the situation was saved by a desperate effort. Some battalions
of French infantry attacked on the left of the 2nd Cavalry Division
and checked the enemy's advance, which was finally held off until,
some time later, the head of the 16th French Army Corps arrived and
regained the western end of Wytschaete.
The 3rd Corps had reported early in the morning that the position of
its left flank was rendered precarious by the loss of Messines. With
the support furnished by the 2nd Corps, as narrated above, Pulteney
was able to draw back his left towards Neuve-Église and form a flank
facing north, covering the important artillery position on Hill 63.
This move had threatened in flank the German advance on the
Wytschaete--Messines ridge, and assisted greatly in securing the
retirement of the cavalry in good order.
At 12.15 p.m. the situation was as follows:--
The 1st Cavalry Division occupied an entrenched position running to
the east and north-east of Wulverghem, in touch on the right with the
reconstructed line of the 3rd Corps and on the left with the 2nd
Cavalry Division.
After the successful advance of the French, the 2nd Cavalry Division
was drawn in to the south of Wytschaete, and its left was in touch
with the 16th French Corps holding the western border of that village.
The 1st Corps was also heavily attacked on November 1st. On the front
held by the 1st Division, part of the 1st Brigade was driven from its
trenches; but the position was retaken by counter-attack, and in the
evening the line held was the same as on October 31st. The
1st Division was much exhausted and weakened by heavy losses. The 7th
Division remained only 2,000 strong. The 3rd Cavalry Division was
given temporarily to the 1st Corps, and assisted to hold the position.
The 9th French Corps on the left of our 1st Corps was unable to make
any progress during the day.
Information came in towards evening that the enemy was again massing
against Gheluvelt. I went to Vlamertinghe to consult with Foch and
d'Urbal, who told me that nine French battalions and some batteries
would reach Ypres early on the morning of the 2nd. Foch promised me
that he would at once dispatch two battalions of Zouaves to support
Haig's centre.
Reviewing the situation as it presented itself on October 31st and
November 1st, 1914, I believe that the vital interests of the British
Empire were in great danger on both these days. That is to say, the
whole coast-line from Havre to Ostend was within an ace of falling
into the hands of the enemy.
In recalling the fateful hours of those two wonderful days and nights,
I think we were perhaps in the greatest danger between 2 a.m. and 11
a.m. on Sunday, November 1st. Had the French 16th Corps arrived only
an hour later than it did, the German advance from the line
Wytschaete--Messines would have gained such volume, strength, and
impetus, that nothing could have saved Mont Kemmel from falling into
their hands. A vital wedge would have been driven into the very centre
of our line.
The enormous numerical and artillery superiority of the Germans must
be remembered. If they had turned the situation to full account, we
should have seen all the French, British, and Belgian troops lying to
the north of an east and west line through Mont Kemmel, cut
off and hemmed against the coast.
The greatest threat of disaster with which we were faced in 1914 was
staved off by the devoted bravery and endurance displayed by the
Cavalry Corps under a commander, General Allenby, who handled them
throughout with consummate skill. The same high praise must be given
to those two redoubtable divisional leaders, Hubert Gough and de
Lisle.
The cavalry was admirably supported and helped by Shaw and Egerton
with the splendid battalions of infantry which composed the brigades
they commanded, and none of us will ever forget how those French
battalions on the left of the 2nd Cavalry Division checked the enemy
by their gallant and determined advance at the most critical moment.
It is no disparagement, however, to the other troops engaged if I lay
stress on the fact that it was the cavalry alone who, for more than a
fortnight previously, had been disputing foot by foot every yard of
the ground to the River Lys. They had fought day and night with the
utmost tenacity, and the battles of October 31st and November 1st were
but the climax to a long and bitter spell of heroic effort.
For the information of non-military readers, it is necessary for me to
explain that a cavalry division fighting on foot is at a great
disadvantage as compared with an infantry division. When horses cannot
be used in the fighting, they have still to be looked after, and this
takes many men away from the fighting line. A cavalry division
consists ordinarily of three brigades, but when employed in the
trenches they get little more than half that number into the firing
line. They have nothing like the same "gun power" as an
infantry division. But the mobility of the cavalry arm will always be
found to compensate in large degree for these manifest disadvantages.
Taking into account the losses they had suffered, they can hardly have
opposed 2,000 rifles to the onslaught of what has been computed at
more than two German Army Corps.
Of late years our custom has been to train our cavalry to fight on
foot, and in the present war we have reaped the fruit of this wise
policy. But the instinct which must be inculcated in the horse soldier
to regard his horse as his chief reliance, must always disqualify him
to some extent for the _rôle_ which our cavalry were called upon to
fulfil throughout the momentous issues in the history of the war of
which this chapter treats. I may mention in passing that it was this
same cavalry spirit, or instinct, with which the British cavalry is so
strongly imbued, which enabled them to show to such splendid advantage
in the mounted combats of the earlier phases of the war.
I must add a few words as to the fine part played in the fighting of
November 1st by the Oxfordshire Hussars and the London Scottish. They
were the first Territorial troops who fought in the war.
After disembarking at Dunkirk the Oxfordshire Hussars took part in the
important operations connected with the Belgian retreat from Antwerp, and
rendered most valuable aid in the defence of the Wytschaete--Messines
ridge when that piece of ground was held with such marvellous tenacity
by the Cavalry Division against overwhelming odds.
As for the London Scottish, their services on these two days are well
summarised in a memorandum sent in to me by Allenby.
"The London Scottish," he wrote, "came under my orders on the evening
of October 30th, 1914, and were detailed to the support of
the 2nd Cavalry Division on the following morning. They went into
action at 10 a.m., October 31st, with a strength of 26 officers and
786 men, and occupied trenches in conjunction with the 4th Cavalry
Brigade. They held these trenches throughout the day, being subjected
from time to time to heavy artillery and machine-gun fire. From 9 p.m.
onwards during the night October 31st--November 1st, the Germans
attacked the trenches of the London Scottish continuously, and at 2
a.m. they succeeded in turning the left in large numbers. The
situation was restored at the point of the bayonet by the Reserve
Company. By daylight on November 1st the Germans had, however, turned
both flanks, and it became necessary to retire. The retirement was
directed on Wulverghem, and was carried out steadily under heavy rifle
and machine-gun fire. At 8 a.m. the same morning, the London Scottish
went forward again to take their places in the trenches alongside the
1st Cavalry Division, and there they remained until relieved at dusk
that evening.
"Throughout these operations, which lasted for two days, viz., October
31st and November 1st, the losses of the London Scottish amounted to
278, or about 34 per cent, of their strength. Rarely, if ever, have
second line troops sustained unshaken so high a percentage of
casualties.
"E. H. H. ALLENBY, Lieut.-Gen.,
"Commanding Cavalry Corps."
I sent the following message to the Officer Commanding the London
Scottish:--
"I wish you and your splendid regiment to accept my warmest
congratulations and thanks for the fine work you did on Saturday. You
have given a glorious lead and example to all Territorial Corps
fighting in France."
I saw the battalion personally a few days later, and said a
few words to the men on parade. How they had suffered was only too
pathetically apparent. Whilst there was work to be done and an enemy
to be held at bay no other thought filled any of their minds than to
die fighting, if necessary, to the last man. But when these
Territorials returned for a term of well-earned rest to their
cantonments, with the excitement and danger behind them, a severe
reaction came upon them. The heavy losses amongst their friends and
comrades bowed them down with grief; for they necessarily lacked as
yet the professional training and stoicism of men whose real business
is war.
This exhibition of natural feeling only excited in me a deeper
admiration for the splendid courage and endurance they had displayed
when unsustained and unassisted by the influence of that iron
discipline which only a long course of military training can
inculcate. They were urged only by the spirit of _noblesse oblige_,
and the higher ideals which inspire all who have taken up arms against
the Germans in this war.
* * * * *
On November 2nd, the 16th French Corps and Conneau's French Cavalry
Division were holding the Wytschaete--Messines ridge, with a
detachment of our 1st Cavalry Division supporting Conneau.
The troops who had fought so well on the 1st were absolutely tired
out. They had suffered tremendous casualties and could not be counted
on for the moment even as a reserve. They were withdrawn to rest and
refit.
It was with great difficulty that the French troops were able to
maintain themselves on the ridge. The Germans were very active, and
the fight constantly swayed backwards and forwards. The western edge
of the plateau and the outskirts of the villages marked the
extreme limit of the Allied advance line.
For some days I had felt considerable anxiety as to the condition of
the 1st Corps (1st and 2nd Divisions and the 7th Division).
I had constant messages from Haig asking that his tired troops might
be given some rest after all their hard work; but I was driven almost
to my wits' end to find means of giving him the relief he sought. His
Chief of Staff (John Gough) came to my advanced Headquarters at
Bailleul and discussed the subject fully with me.
I thought perhaps Foch might be able to help me; but when I went to
interview him he said that, whilst the present crisis lasted, he could
not spare a single man for this purpose. All I could do was to send
two very tired brigades of the 2nd Corps up to Ypres on the morning of
the 5th to relieve the 7th Division, who then came back into billets
round Locre in a shattered condition.
The next day the remainder of the 2nd Corps (which was resting)
followed to Ypres to afford what further relief was possible to the
1st Corps. The 2nd Corps was now scattered in detachments along the
whole line, and the only reserves available were two or three lately
arrived Territorial Battalions and the worn-out 7th Division, reduced
to less than a brigade in strength.
Willcocks about this time felt anxiety as to the line his Indian
troops were holding, and sent his Chief of Staff to me at Bailleul to
ask if he could be reinforced. Under the conditions then existing, I
was most anxious that the Indian Corps should hold its own without
assistance and, after calling into consultation other officers of
great Indian experience, I refused to do so, pointing out that he had
four battalions of the 2nd Corps in close reserve behind him.
My faith in the Indian troops was justified, and a day or two
later he reported that the Indians were doing well and that he was
full of confidence in them.
On the night of the 3rd, I issued two Special Orders of the Day to the
troops.
They ran as follows:--
"Special Order of the Day.
"By Field-Marshal Sir John French, G.C.B., G.C.V.O., K.C.M.G.,
Commander-in-Chief, British Army in the Field.
"1. The sphere of operations over which the British Army in France has
been operating is now much contracted and rendered more compact. Since
October 21st it has been possible to keep a considerable force in
general reserve.
"2. For several days past the enemy's activities against our front
have been sensibly slackened, and it is quite possible that we may
have entered upon the last stage of the great battle in which we have
been engaged since October 11th.
"At this moment I am anxious to address a few words to the splendid
troops I have the great honour to command.
"In view of the magnificent way in which the troops of the British
Army have fought, the hardships they have had to endure, and the heavy
losses they have suffered, it is right that all ranks, collectively
and individually, should form a just and reasonable conception of the
general situation and the object which we are endeavouring to attain.
"3. It is necessary for this purpose to realise in the first place the
true limits of the theatre of war as a whole, and then to take a
comprehensive view of the entire course of operations as they have
proceeded up to the present moment, in order to estimate the
value of the results attained.
"4. It must clearly be understood that the operations in which we have
been engaged embrace nearly all the Continent of Central Europe from
East to West. The combined French, Belgian and British Armies in the
West and the Russian Army in the East are opposed to the united forces
of Germany and Austria acting as a combined Army between us.
"Our enemies elected at the outset of the war to throw the weight of
their forces against the Armies in the West, and to detach only a
comparatively weak force, composed of very few first-line troops and
several Corps of the second and third line, to stem the Russian
advance until the Western forces would be completely defeated and
overwhelmed.
"5. The strength of our enemies enabled them from the outset to throw
greatly superior forces against us in the West. This precluded the
possibility of our taking a vigorous offensive, except when the
miscalculations and mistakes made by their Commanders opened up
special opportunities for a successful attack and pursuit.
"The Battle of the Marne was an example of this, as was also our
advance from St. Omer and Hazebrouck to the line of the Lys at the
commencement of this battle. The _rôle_ which our Armies in the West
have consequently been called upon to fulfil has been to occupy strong
defensive positions, holding the ground gained and inviting the
enemy's attack; to throw these attacks back, causing the enemy heavy
losses in his retreat, and following him up with powerful and
successful counter-attacks to complete his discomfiture.
"6. While we have been thus engaged, the Russian Armies in
the East, numbering some three to four millions of men, have had time
to mobilise and concentrate their immense forces scattered over all
parts of their vast Empire. Our Eastern Allies have already inflicted
a series of crushing defeats on the Austro-German forces, and are now
rapidly advancing on East Prussia and Silesia in great strength.
"7. The value and significance of the splendid _rôle_ fulfilled since
the commencement of hostilities by the Allied Forces in the West lies
in the fact that at the moment when the Eastern Provinces of Germany
are about to be overrun by the numerous and powerful Armies of Russia,
nearly the whole of the active army of Germany is tied down to a line
of trenches extending from the Fortress of Verdun on the Alsatian
frontier round to the sea at Nieuport, east of Dunkirk (a distance of
260 miles), where they are held, much reduced in numbers and _morale_,
by the successful action of our troops in the West.
"8. What the enemy will now do we cannot tell. Should they attempt to
withdraw their troops to strengthen their weakened forces in the East,
we must follow them up and harass their retreat to the utmost of our
power. If they make further futile attempts to break through our
lines, they must be again thrown back with greater and greater loss.
"The Armies of Russia are at their Eastern gates and will very soon be
devastating their country and overthrowing their Armies.
"The great fight which you have so splendidly maintained against
superior numbers in the Western theatre will be decided and completed
by our brave Allies in the East, and I think that we on this side have
reason to hope that we have completed the most severe and
arduous part of our task.
"We must, however, be prepared for all eventualities, and I feel sure
no effort will be relaxed to meet with the same undaunted front any
situation, however unexpected, which may arise.
"9. I have made many calls upon you, and the answers you have made to
them have covered you, your regiments, and the Army to which you
belong, with honour and glory.
"Your fighting qualities, courage and endurance have been subjected to
the most trying and severe tests, and you have proved yourselves
worthy descendants of the British soldiers of the past who have built
up the magnificent traditions of the regiments to which you belong.
"You have not only maintained those traditions, but you have
materially added to their lustre.
"It is impossible for me to find words to express my appreciation of
the splendid services you have performed.
(Signed) "J. D. P. FRENCH, Field-Marshal,
"Commander-in-Chief, The British Army in the Field.
"November 2nd, 1914."
"Special Order of the Day.
"By Field-Marshal Sir John French, G.C.B., G.C.V.O.,
"K.C.M.G., Commander-in-Chief, British Army in the Field.
"General Headquarters,
"November 2nd, 1914.
"The Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief has watched with the deepest
admiration and solicitude the splendid stand made by the soldiers of
His Majesty the King in their successful effort to maintain the
forward position which they have won by their gallantry and
steadfastness.
"He believes that no other Army in the world would show such
tenacity, especially under the tremendous artillery fire directed
against it.
"Its courage and endurance are beyond all praise. It is an honour to
belong to such an Army.
"The Field-Marshal has to make one more call upon the troops. It is
certainly only a question of a few days, and it may be of only a few
hours, before, if they only stand firm, strong support will come, the
enemy will be driven back, and in his retirement will suffer at their
hands losses even greater than those which have befallen him under the
terrific blows by which, especially during the last few days, he has
been repulsed.
"The Commander-in-Chief feels sure that he does not make his call in
vain.
(Signed) "J. D. P. FRENCH, Field-Marshal,
"Commander-in-Chief,
"The British Army in the Field."
During the early days of November, strong French reinforcements began
to reach Ypres. The 20th French Corps detrained in that area on the
4th and 5th.
It was about this time that both our Intelligence Departments and that
of the French became very optimistic on the subject of a great
withdrawal of the Germans from the Western Front. The Russians were
going on from one success to another, and large entrainments of German
troops were reported at Roulers, Thourout, Tourcoing, and other
places.
Whatever may have been really going on, our hopes were, as usual,
doomed to disappointment, for the pressure on our front became greater
and greater. But our eyes were always turned towards the East, and, as
I have explained in a former chapter, the Russian "Will-o'-the Wisp"
continued to uphold us and keep our eyes centred upon it.
Several Territorial units now began to be landed in France, amongst
others the Artists' Rifles, the Honourable Artillery Company, the
Queen's Westminsters and Hertfordshire Territorials, and the
Warwickshire Battery of Horse Artillery. I spent a morning riding
about amongst them, and was deeply impressed by the wonderful spirit
which pervaded them. The only thought they had was to prepare
themselves in the shortest possible time to take their part in the
fighting at the front.
The Hertfordshire Battalion was commanded by an old friend of mine,
whom I can never think of as other than "Tom Brand," under which
patronymic I had served with him for a long time both in peace and
war, and learnt his great soldierlike qualities. By this time,
however, he had succeeded his father, the famous Speaker of the House
of Commons, and had become Viscount Hampden. I watched him at the time
of which I am writing exercising to the full the power, which he
possessed in an extraordinary degree, of instilling the real fighting
spirit in the men he commanded and afterwards led with such great
skill and gallantry.
It was a power which he possessed in common with his intimate friend,
Lord Cavan, who fought for a long time side by side with him in
France. These two men bore a strong resemblance to one another in the
marvellous influence they seemed to exercise over those under them.
Both men struck me very much. Lord Cavan, like Hampden, was "a
dug-out" and commanded first a brigade and then a division of the
Guards, until he was selected for the command of an Army Corps, with
the utmost gallantry and success.
Closely associated with my early recollections of the
Territorials in France is the Artists' Rifles. They were, before the
war, classified, with some few others, as an Officers' Training Corps.
Our losses in officers in the campaign up to then had been prodigious,
and I was trying to devise some means to fill up their ranks. What I
saw of the Artists' Rifles and the men of which the Corps was
composed, induced me to think of turning them to this purpose.
They were commanded by a most valuable and efficient officer, Colonel
May. Him I consulted about it, and with his help an Officers' Training
School was established, which was the first of many which have since
sprung into existence. The Artists' Rifles were instrumental in
quickly meeting some of our pressing needs in this important respect,
and may be said to have laid the foundation of that Officers' School
of War whose ramifications were soon to extend not only behind all the
fighting lines, but throughout the United Kingdom. It is interesting
to recall the fact that the conversion of certain picked Territorial
battalions into Officers' Training Corps before the war was another of
Lord Haldane's brilliant conceptions.
* * * * *
Some fine work was done on the evening of the 6th by Kavanagh's 7th
Cavalry Brigade, Cavan's 4th Guards Brigade and Lawford's 22nd Brigade
of the 7th Division. Moncey's detachment of French troops, posted on
the right of the 1st Corps, had been driven back over the canal, and a
serious position was created.
Our troops counter-attacked with great effect, Lawford's Brigade (2nd
Batt. The Queen's, 2nd Batt. R. Warwickshire Regt., 1st Batt. R. Welsh
Fusiliers, and 1st Batt. S. Staffs Regt.) capturing a good many
prisoners and machine guns. The counter-attack was successful, and the
situation was restored.
We paid dearly for this success, however, in the loss of some very
valuable lives. Amongst others Gordon Wilson, commanding the Blues,
and Hugh Dawnay, commanding the 2nd Life Guards, were killed. Wilson
was an excellent cavalry leader. He had done splendid work with the
3rd Cavalry Division ever since they landed, and his death left a big
gap.
Up to three or four days before his death, Hugh Dawnay had been my
liaison officer with the 1st Corps. The occasion of his going back to
his regiment arose in this way. The 2nd Life Guards were getting very
weak in officers, and he had an idea that he ought to be with them. He
felt this very deeply, and told me so in a conversation we had
together on the subject. The first time he spoke to me about it I told
him that, whilst I sympathised with all he said, yet I considered it
was his duty to remain where he was. I reminded him of the highly
important work he was doing so well, and told him that it would be
most difficult to replace him in that work, whereas it would be
comparatively easy to put his regiment right as regards officers.
The next day he came back to me and repeated his request with great
earnestness. He told me he could never be happy or contented in his
mind if at this juncture he did not take his place beside his brother
officers in his old regiment. It would indeed have been difficult for
any soldier to refuse such a request, or fail to understand and enter
into Dawnay's feelings.
I felt that it was weak of me to give way to him, but I did so on the
understanding that his absence was only to be temporary. Of course, he
might easily have been killed in the performance of his
Staff duties, nevertheless when I heard he had fallen I felt that, in
the interests of the service, I had done wrong in allowing him to go.
It is necessary to steel one's heart against any kind of sentiment
when conducting a great war, and in the loss of one of the finest and
most valuable young Staff Officers I have ever come across, I learnt a
lesson never to be forgotten.
On several subsequent occasions similar requests were made to me
without avail, notably in the case of my friend Clive of the
Grenadiers, whose services and help I can never recall without
admiration and gratitude.
On the night of the 6th came the information that the Austrians had
been badly routed and driven across the San river by the Russians. Up
went our hopes again like quick-silver; another week gone and we
expected to see the Germans on our front weakened and reduced by the
necessity of sending troops to save Silesia.
Our hopes and plans were fully discussed at a meeting held on Sunday,
November 8th, at Foch's Headquarters at Cassel. Foch was in one of his
most sanguine moods, and I must confess to having strongly felt the
infection of his hopeful disposition. Our military barometer, however,
went up and down as swiftly and suddenly as that of a ship in a
typhoon.
What filled my immediate thoughts was the dire necessity of relieving
the tired-out troops in the Ypres salient, and this was the point I
impressed most strongly upon Foch who, it seemed to me, found it
difficult to talk of anything but "_Attaque! Attaque! Attaque!_"
He gave me some help in this matter; indeed, as much as he could, I
feel sure, but not before most of those gallant troops were called
upon to withstand the new and terrible onslaught which I
shall describe in the next chapter.
On the 9th we received the following gracious message from His Majesty
the King:--
"To Sir John French,
"Expeditionary Force. November 9th, 1914.
"The splendid pluck, spirit and endurance shown by my troops in the
desperate fighting which has continued for so many days against vastly
superior forces fills me with admiration. I am confident in the final
results of their noble efforts under your able command.
"GEORGE, R.I."
The following reply was sent:--
"To His Majesty the King,
"Buckingham Palace,
"London. November 9th, 1914.
"Your Majesty's most gracious message has been received by the
officers and men of Your Majesty's Army in France with feelings of the
deepest gratitude and pride. We beg to be allowed to express to Your
Majesty our most faithful devotion and unalterable determination to
uphold the highest traditions of Your Majesty's Army and carry the
campaign through to a victorious end.
"FRENCH."
Throughout the phase of the battle narrated in this chapter, fighting
went on with varying success all along the line from La Bassée to the
sea. Ploegsteert Wood was the scene of many violent engagements. The
6th Division and 19th Brigade to the south were constantly at grips
with the enemy. All along the valley of the Douve and the
Wytschaete--Messines ridge the enemy was continuously active. But the
point in the line which caused me the greatest anxiety was
the dent between the 1st (British) and the 16th (French) Corps at the
canal to the north of Hollebeke. It is not too much to say that only
by the display of the greatest gallantry and endurance on the part of
the 3rd Cavalry Division and the other troops engaged at that point
was the enemy prevented from getting dangerously near our
communications.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE BATTLE OF YPRES.
_Fourth and Final Phase, November 11th to the end of the Battle._
Each of the four phases into which I have divided this very brief and
incomplete narrative of the Battle of Ypres is marked by one important
and far-reaching crisis.
In the beginning of the battle came the arrest of the German advance
on the Channel ports, and the brilliant repulse of the enemy back to
the Lys by the cavalry under Allenby and the 3rd Corps under Pulteney.
The second phase is distinguished by the crisis of October 31st, while
in the third phase occurs the memorable stand of the cavalry and other
troops under Allenby on the Wytschaete--Messines ridge.
The great feature of the fourth and last phase was the desperate
assaults made against the Ypres salient on the 11th and 12th November,
in which the flower of the Prussian Guard participated, having
received the Emperor's personal command to make certain of finally
breaking our line.
It was in the same conference room at Cassel in which I had been with
Foch on the 8th, and where, as I have said, we mutually indulged in
day-dreams of imminent victory, that, on the evening of November 10th,
I received the reports which warned me that another great crisis was
at hand.
Foch informed me that an attack on a great scale had just
begun against his line between Ypres and the sea. He had received
reliable reports that the enemy had brought up five fresh corps from
the south. He said that the Germans had already gained possession of
the village of Dixmude, but had not yet crossed the Yser, which French
Marines and Belgians were holding against them. He added that he was
being heavily pressed and was losing ground near Langemarck, and
declared that he must move Conneau's Cavalry Division (holding the
line opposite Messines) north to support him, and he asked me to put
Allenby in to relieve Conneau. I agreed to this, and gave orders
accordingly.
Early on the morning of the 11th, Haig reported that his position was
being heavily shelled, and that he was threatened with a powerful
attack. Two fresh German Army Corps had come up in his front, namely,
the Guard and the XVth.
In short, the Germans were about to deliver their final desperate
blow, which they hoped and believed would at last open up to them the
road to the sea.
The situation was met by Haig with the same grim determination,
steadfast courage and skilful forethought which had characterised his
handling of the operations throughout. A volume might easily be
written of this day's fighting of November 11th, but it is only
possible in these pages to glance at the particular points in the line
of battle where the fighting was fiercest, and where the issues were
most vital at different hours of the day.
Up the Menin road came the first tremendous onslaught at 9.30 a.m. on
the front held by the 1st (Guards), 7th, and 15th Brigades. At the
first clash of arms the Germans pierced our line with a rush. This was
splendidly disputed by the Royal Fusiliers under McMahon,
their devoted and gallant leader, who was killed; while the battalion
was almost annihilated. Reserves, however, quickly came up,
counter-attacks were organised and delivered, and the line was
re-established.
About noon the critical point changed to the right at the canal, where
the French were driven out of their trenches and fell back on
Verbranden Molen. General Vidal called on our 1st Corps for support
and help. The heavy fighting in the neighbourhood of the Menin road
had used up most of his reserves, and the enemy were still clinging to
the woods in that part of the line and threatening renewed attacks;
but, in spite of this, Haig was able to render the French sufficient
help to enable them to make a little headway, though the situation in
this part of the line was in doubt and caused anxiety all day.
About 1.30 p.m. a fresh attack of great violence was delivered further
north against the 5th Brigade. This was thrown back mainly by our
artillery fire.
About 3 p.m. the enemy began to mass in the woods about the Menin
road, near the centre of our line. On attempting to advance, however,
they were caught between two fires, from the north-east and
south-west, the Oxfordshire L.I. and the Northamptons turning them out
of the woods at the point of the bayonet.
Severe fighting went on till nightfall, units becoming much
intermixed. The losses were very heavy indeed, the 1st (Guards)
Brigade mustering at night only four officers and 300 men.
The final result of this magnificent defence was that the attack was
repulsed with terrible loss to the enemy, and the original line
practically held throughout, save for the loss of some few and
unimportant trenches.
Brigadier-General FitzClarence, V.C., to whom reference has
already been made, was killed. His name has justly become famous for
many gallant deeds, but more particularly in connection with the
crisis of October 31st.
The success of this great defence, like those which preceded it, was
due in the first place to the quick grasp of the situation by Sir
Douglas Haig, who so skilfully handled the scanty forces at his
disposal, and economised his few reserves with such soldierlike
foresight. Mutual support at critical moments was ensured by the
wholehearted co-operation of commanders of all units, great and small.
No words can express my sense of the gratitude which the country owes
to the young officers, to the non-commissioned officers, and to the
rank and file of this invincible army. When all has been said, it was
their courage and endurance which spoke the last word.
Whilst we were thus fully occupied about the Menin road, the French
were also being attacked all along their line to the north of Ypres,
but the enemy was held off.
In accordance with the arrangements made with Foch, the Cavalry Corps
took over the line opposite Messines on the morning of the 11th, when
Conneau's cavalry marched north. Allenby was reinforced by two
battalions of the 8th Division, these battalions being replaced by two
Territorial battalions.
In the evening de Lisle's (1st) Cavalry Division was sent to reinforce
Haig, to whom were also dispatched the Hertfordshire Territorial
battalion and two yeomanry regiments from St. Omer.
The situation north of Hollebeke at the canal (which the Germans had
now crossed) was a source of much anxiety to me, and I made strong
representations to Foch as to the necessity of strengthening
his troops at that important point. He promised to reinforce Vidal at
once with three battalions of chasseurs.
On the evening of the 11th, Field-Marshal Lord Roberts arrived at my
Headquarters on a visit, accompanied by his daughter, Lady Aileen (now
Countess) Roberts. It is needless to say with what enthusiasm the
Field-Marshal was welcomed everywhere.
The martial fire, which was the life-long characteristic of this great
soldier, burnt as brightly within him during these last few days of
his life as when he earned his Victoria Cross on the eastern
battlefields over 60 years before. His presence, particularly at this
critical time, in the midst of the army he loved so well--love which
they returned to the full--acted as a timely inspiration and incentive
to our weary and hard-pressed troops.
That the tremendous energy of the great soldier remained unimpaired to
the last was proved to me on the night of his arrival. He dined at my
Headquarters' mess, and after dinner I had a long conversation with
him on the situation. It was getting late, and I suggested that, as he
had a hard day before him on the morrow, he should go to his quarters
and get some rest.
He asked me when I generally got to bed. I told him that I took rest
when I could, but never knew exactly when it would be possible. I
added as an example of this that a conference was fixed for that night
between 12 and 1 o'clock, when we hoped all the reports would be in.
Nothing that I urged could dissuade him from remaining up and
attending that conference, which he followed with his usual clearness
of mind and acute perception, although it lasted into the small hours
of the morning.
The early dawn of the next day saw him perfectly fresh, going
out to visit his beloved Indians.
On the evening of Friday the 13th the Field-Marshal was suddenly taken
very ill on his return home from visiting troops in the front, and he
died on Saturday, the 14th, at about 8 p.m.
On the morning of Tuesday, November 17th, a military funeral service
was held at St. Omer, which was attended by everyone who could get
there. Generals Foch and de Maud'huy represented the French Army. The
Indian Princes attached to the Indian Corps were also present, and the
Maharajah Sir Pertab Singh took his place on the motor hearse and
acted as a personal guard over the remains of the great chief on his
last sad journey to England.
General de Maud'huy paid an impressive tribute to the dead
Field-Marshal in the following General Order which he issued to the
10th Army, dated November 16th, 1914.
"_General Order No 44._
"Lord Roberts, Field-Marshal in the British Army, died yesterday at
General Headquarters of the British Army.
"The illustrious conqueror of Afghanistan and South Africa had come,
in spite of his great age, to visit the battlefields where at the
present time his valiant soldiers are fighting. Up to the moment when
death struck him down, he pursued the object to which he devoted his
whole life, the greatness of England.
"The General Commanding the 10th Army is voicing the feeling of all
ranks under his command, both officers and men alike, when he says to
Marshal French and to the General Officer Commanding the Indian Corps,
that the 10th Army fully shares in the mourning of our Allies
to-day.
"May the example afforded by the famous British Marshal up to the end
be understood and felt by us all. Lord Roberts has died in an hour of
mighty battles, in the midst of the troops which he loved so well. No
end can be more enviable, none more glorious for a soldier.
(Signed) "DE MAUD'HUY."
During the 12th the enemy attempted renewed attacks on either flank of
the 1st Corps, but was repulsed with great loss. Although the troops
holding the Ypres salient were hard pressed and got little rest until
they were relieved by the French, still it may be said that these
attacks were practically the last of the really determined and nearly
successful efforts made by the Germans during the First Battle of
Ypres.
The French were able to retake some of the ground they had lost,
although the enemy still held on to Dixmude.
From November 12th onwards, the chief anxiety I had was to get relief
and rest for the troops which had been fighting so desperately in the
Ypres salient, particularly the 1st Corps. I had long interviews with
Foch, and represented to him the necessity for French troops to take
over the whole of the ground there, at any rate for a time. At first
he said there would be a great difficulty in doing this; but finally
he promised to meet my wishes and agreed to start carrying out the
relief on Sunday, the 15th, at latest.
On this I told Haig that no more troops would be sent to him, but that
he would be gradually withdrawn into reserve as he was relieved by
French troops. The 1st Corps troops were to be withdrawn before any
others, and brought into reserve as quickly as possible.
Foch was as good as his word. On the night of the 15th, the
French 9th Corps took over some of Haig's trenches and released two
brigades of the 1st Division, as well as some artillery. These all
came into reserve on the 16th at Locre and Westoutre.
On the 13th our front on the Ypres salient was heavily shelled from 10
a.m., and infantry attacks commenced at 1 p.m. up the Menin road and
against the 6th and 7th Brigades (1st Batt. The King's (Liverpool)
Regt., 2nd Batt. S. Staffs Regt., 1st Batt. R. Berks Regt., 1st Batt.
K.R.R. and 3rd Batt. Worcester Regt.; 2nd Batt. S. Lancs, 1st Batt.
Wilts Regt., and 2nd Batt. R. Irish Rifles). The latter had their line
broken, but it was restored by a counter-attack. The enemy lost
heavily.
Heavy attacks were made early on the 14th against the 9th Brigade (1st
Batt. Northumberland Fusiliers, 4th Batt. Royal Fusiliers, 1st Batt.
Lincs Regt. and 1st Batt. R. Scots Fusiliers) in the same area, and
later these developed along the whole front, but the Germans were
everywhere driven back.
On the 15th the Indian Corps became heavily engaged between
Armentières and La Bassée. Some trenches were lost and regained during
the day, and the enemy made no progress.
On the early morning of this day a very gallant piece of work was
carried out on our Ypres front by a storming party which was led by
Co.-Sergt.-Major Gibbon of the 5th Battn. Northumberland Fusiliers. On
the previous evening the enemy had gained possession of some buildings
within our line. A gun was brought up by a cleverly-concealed route to
the closest range, the buildings were battered down and our position
restored at the point of the bayonet.
On the 17th the Ypres salient was again the scene of heavy
encounters. There was severe fighting, but we had a very
successful day, inflicting great loss on the enemy south of the Menin
road.
The 21st marked the end of the Battle of Ypres, and I had the
satisfaction of seeing our troops completely evacuate the Ypres
salient. The whole of the 1st Corps and the cavalry were in reserve.
The fourteen battalions of the 2nd Corps, which had been moved up to
support the 1st Corps in the north, marched to rejoin their Corps
north of Bailleul.
* * * * *
I cannot close the narrative of this great battle without particularly
emphasising the part which was played by the 1st Corps. They were
thrown in suddenly to fill up the gap through which the Germans were
preparing to pour in troops in order to seize the Channel seaboard.
They were called upon to advance and make good their ground in the
teeth of numbers three or four times their own strength and against a
much more powerful artillery. For five weeks they fought day and night
continuously against vastly superior forces, and against artillery
always far above their own in strength and numbers.
In the great campaigns of the past we find special units singled out
and handed down to fame, such as "The Light Division" under Crawford
in the Peninsular War or "The Brandenburg Corps" under Prince
Frederick Charles of Prussia in the Franco-German War of 1870. I think
we may rest assured that history will label the 1st British Corps in
this war with some such distinguished sobriquet. Well and truly did
they earn it.
I append the record of the losses of the 1st Corps in the battle up
to November 21st, when they were relieved. It speaks more eloquently
than any words of mine of the great _rôle_ it played in this
tremendous struggle.
FRANCE.
Casualties of the First Battle of Ypres.
FIRST CORPS' LOSSES
|Killed (including Died of Wounds and
| Died other causes)
| |--------------------------------
| | Wounded
| | |---------------------
| | | Missing (including
| | |Prisoners)|----------
| | | | Total
| | | |
|Off.| O.R. |Off| O.R. |Off | O.R.|Off| O.R.
| | | | | | | |
1st Corps (1st and 2nd | 127| 1,666|316| 7,669| 74|3,663|517| 12,998
Divisions), Oct 15th | | | | | | | |
to Dec 21st, 1914, | | | | | | | |
inclusive. | | | | | | | |
7th Division (Oct 27th | 49| 425|114| 1,328| 83|1,644|246| 3,397
to Nov 7th, 1914), | | | | | | | |+(a) 731
inclusive. | | | | | | | |+(b) 765
7th Brigade (less 3rd | 8| 91| 12| 315| --| 94| 20| 500
Worcesters, but | | | | | | | |+(c) 327
including 1st | | | | | | | |
Gordons), Nov 5th to | | | | | | | |
20th, inclusive. | | | | | | | |
9th Brigade (less 1st | 3| 110| 16| 358| 4| 393| 23| 861
Scots Fusiliers, but | | | | | | | |+(d) 310
including 2nd | | | | | | | |+(e) 131
K.O.S.B.), Nov 5th | | | | | | | |
to 20th; 1st Royal | | | | | | | |
Scots Fusiliers, Nov | | | | | | | |
10th to 20th. | | | | | | | |
15th Brigade (viz., 1st| 10| 128| 18| 420| 5| 275| 33| 823
Bedfords, 1st Che- | | | | | | | |
shires, with 2nd | | | | | | | |
Duke of Wellington's | | | | | | | |
added Nov 5th to | | | | | | | |
20th; 1st R.W. Kent | | | | | | | |
and 2nd K.O.Y.L.I., | | | | | | | |
Nov 12th to 20th). | | | | | | | |
56th Field Coy Divi- | -- | 4| --| 27| --| -- | --| 31
sional Mounted | | | | | | | |
Troops of 3rd and | | | | | | | |
5th Divisions, Nov. | | | | | | | |
12th to 20th. | | | | | | | |
Total | 197| 2,424|476|10,117| 166|6,069|839| 18,610
| | | | | | | + 2,264
[Footnote a: 2nd Scots Fusiliers, unclassified,
27/10 to 4/11/14.]
[Footnote b: 1st S. Staffs, unclassified, 20/10 to
7/11.]
[Footnote c: 2nd S. Lancs, unclassified, 20/10 to
24/10.]
[Footnote d: 4th Royal Fusiliers, unclassified,
11/11/14.]
[Footnote e: 1st Scots Fusiliers, unclassified, 10
to 12/11.]
C2 Cas--6/11/17.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE ENTRY OF THE TERRITORIAL ARMY.
On November 16th the Prince of Wales joined the Army in the Field. It
was the first time since the days of the Black Prince that the Heir
Apparent to the Throne had taken the field in war. His Royal Highness
was received by the troops with delight and acclamation. The courage,
devotion and endurance which he has since displayed on active service
have secured him the love and admiration of every officer,
non-commissioned officer and man of His Majesty's Army, and his name
will descend in history, bright with the honour which he won in the
field.
Early in the month a certain amount of heavy artillery began to arrive
in France. Special positions were selected and prepared all along the
front, and the few guns we had were interchanged between them as
occasion required.
It was from such crude beginnings that we reached the wonderful
developments in the use of heavy artillery which have been witnessed
during the progress of the war. It is of some interest to compare the
number of 6-in. guns and over which we had at that time, with the
number which were deployed on the same front later in the war.
During the latter part of the First Battle of Ypres the weather was
very wet and stormy. The rain gave place to cold northerly winds, and
on the afternoon of November 19th there was a heavy fall of snow. That
evening a hard frost set in which lasted for several days. The men in
the trenches began to suffer severely.
It was at this time, the third week of November, 1914, that
the serious evil known as "Trench Feet" first made its appearance in
the Army in France. The cases were at first labelled "Frost Bite," but
as they were subsequently found to occur without any fall of the
temperature to freezing point, this term was evidently a misnomer.
Indeed, cases have occurred during the month of August.
The condition is caused by prolonged immersion in water, and certainly
can occur when the temperature of the water is as high as 50°F. It is
seldom caused unless the immersion is as long as 24 hours, but the
cooler the water the less is the time required to produce it. In most
cases the temperature of the water has been below 40°.
In addition to cold water, the onset is favoured by--
(_a_) Prolonged standing in one position, as is often the case
with men deep in mud.
(_b_) Tight puttees and tight boots.
(_c_) Exhaustion and want of food.
(_d_) A natural tendency to feeble circulation, _e.g._, men who
suffer from chilblains.
(_e_) Lying out, after being wounded, in wet and cold weather.
The condition observed varies very much according to the severity of
the case:--
(_a_) The feet may be merely very painful and tender.
(_b_) Much more often they are very swollen and cold, with but
little feeling in them.
(_c_) Frequently the whole foot is like a big "chilblain" and is
very hot, red and swollen. _Blisters_ are common in all such
feet.
(_d_) The toes may be black and the foot blue.
(_e_) The toes especially, and the foot much more
rarely, may die and become gangrenous.
Except in slight cases, the men affected are quite unfit for duty for
two or three months at least, especially for duty in trenches in cold
weather. If men are sent back to duty too soon, a short exposure at
once brings back all the trouble in an aggravated form. Of course, if
gangrene occurs, the man is permanently invalided.
The only _real_ preventative is to arrange that the men do not remain
deep in mud or cold water for prolonged periods. If this is not
possible, cases of "trench feet" are inevitable. Apart from avoiding
this, the primary cause, various subsidiary causes can be guarded
against; and, from the experience gained in dealing with the
condition, the following instructions were formulated and communicated
to the officers in charge of the men:--
(1) Boots and puttees should not fit tightly and must be taken
off once _at least_ every 24 hours and the feet well rubbed and
cleaned, dry socks put on.
(2) The feet should be kept as clean as possible so as to avoid
septic complications in case of blistering.
(3) _Rubber thigh-boots_ should be supplied to all men in
waterlogged trenches, and these should be large enough to take
two pairs of socks.
(4) Trench-boards should be provided, or brushwood or straw laid
down.
(5) Men should be kept dry by the use of mackintosh over the
shoulders.
(6) Hot food should be supplied whenever this is possible.
It is, of course, evident that all these precautions are often quite
unobtainable. In the Ypres region in the winter of 1914-1915
many men stood for days and nights up to the middle in water, and some
of the communication trenches were impassable because of the depth of
the water. Indeed, a good many men were drowned.
The treatment varies with the severity of the case. Rest with the feet
up and careful washing of the feet is all that is at first needed in
slight cases. If there are blisters or sores these must be treated.
Later on various forms of electrical treatment and massage are of use.
In all but slight cases treatment does not prevent the man being
unable to walk for many weeks without pain.
The number of men invalided for "trench feet" during the winter of
1914-1915 was over 20,000. The 27th Division lost 3,000 men the first
week they were in the trenches in February. With good trenches and
proper care "trench feet" should be of rare occurrence. If under these
conditions they are numerous, someone is to blame. As a result of the
experience gained during the winter of 1914-1915 and the adoption of
the recommendations issued, in the winters 1915-1917, in the Ypres
salient, the "trench feet" cases did not average more than two a day
in an army of over 200,000 men.
* * * * *
It was in the closing days of the First Battle of Ypres that the bulk
of the Territorial troops sent to France at that time entered the
fighting line.
In the course of a telegram which I received from Lord Kitchener on
November 2nd, the Secretary of State for War said:--
"The total number of Territorial Battalions in France and ordered
there is 19. I am selecting two more to make up one per Brigade."
These arrangements had been made in response to my urgent
requests that whatever Territorial regiments of yeomanry or
battalions of infantry were ready and available should be sent to
France at once and incorporated with the regular forces there, and
that we should not wait for the divisional formations to be prepared
and completed.
The history of the Territorials is well known. The Volunteers, from
which the Territorial Army sprang, came into being in the years just
following the Crimean War.
For some 10 to 20 years afterwards the Volunteers may be said to have
met with little better than derision. It was said that they only
wanted to wear a uniform and play at soldiers, and hardly anyone
believed in the wonderful spirit which really animated them from the
start. The military and other authorities gave them but little help
and hardly any encouragement, in fact they refused to take the
Volunteers seriously.
In spite of all these drawbacks this wonderful force, under the
leadership of such men as the late Lord Wemyss, Lord MacDonald, and
others, went steadily on, struggling against adversity, but increasing
in strength all the time. The great patriotic spirit which has always
been the soul of the Volunteers, was kept alive by their great leaders
in face of slights and neglect, but it was reserved for Lord Haldane
to devise the scheme which was to make the fullest use of the
Volunteers and bring them to the zenith of their reputation. He
realised that their patriotic ardour might be put to good purpose, and
drafted the scheme whereby, whilst remaining volunteers, they were
formed into a great Territorial Army, administered by the so-called
Territorial County Associations, to whose energy and devotion the
country owes so much.
The result of Lord Haldane's statesmanlike foresight has
been clear to anyone who, during the past four years, has cast his
eyes across the Channel and seen the splendid behaviour of our citizen
soldiers in the field.
I have spoken already elsewhere of what I have always regarded as our
great initial administrative mistake in the war, namely, the raising
of an entirely new Army, when the machinery for expanding the
Territorial Force--especially established by Lord Haldane for the
purpose--I mean the Territorial County Associations--was already at
hand and would have proved by far the most efficient and economical
method of raising the troops required.
Lord MacDonald and those who are left of the early Volunteer soldiers
must, in their old age, rejoice in the knowledge that they have lived
to see the force, which they tended and nurtured against such
appalling difficulties, actually for several months standing between
the Empire and disaster.
Such a spirit as that which the Volunteers cultivated and maintained
is bound sooner or later to make itself felt, and, as the years rolled
on, the country came at last dimly and slowly to realise the
Volunteers' true value. They figured in the field as early as 1882 in
the Egyptian Campaign, and played their part afterwards in much
greater numbers throughout the South African War.
After Lord Kitchener had made his call upon the country for the New
Armies, the Territorials found themselves neglected and put in the
shade.
It is true that by the terms of their engagement, Territorial
soldiers were only available for home defence; but even in peace time
a certain proportion of the force had volunteered to serve anywhere in
case of war, and it was always anticipated that, when the necessity
arose, a renewed call would be made upon the whole force to
do likewise. The response to the call which was subsequently made upon
them shows quite clearly that, had they been asked at first, they
would have come forward almost to a man.
However, as it turned out, they were ignored and the call was never
made upon them. Officers and men alike, naturally and inevitably made
up their minds that they were not wanted and would never be used for
any other purpose than that for which they had originally taken
service, namely, the defence of the United Kingdom.
But the time for the employment of troops other than the Regulars of
the old Army arrived with drastic and unexpected speed. The wastage of
war proved to be so enormous that the fighting line had to be
reinforced almost before the new Armies were in existence.
It was then that the country in her need turned to the despised
Territorials.
The call came upon them like a bolt from the blue. No warning had been
given. Fathers and sons, husbands and brothers, left families, homes,
the work and business of their lives, almost at an hour's notice to go
on active service abroad.
It seems to me that we have never realised what it was these men were
asked to do. They were quite different to professional soldiers, who
are kept and paid through years of peace for this particular purpose
of war; who spend their lives practising their profession and gaining
promotion and distinction; and who, on being confronted with the
enemy, fulfil the great ambition of their lives.
Equally distinct were the Territorials also from what has been called
the New Army, whose officers and men had ample time to prepare themselves
for what they were required to do.
I wonder, sometimes, if the eyes of the country will ever be opened to
what these Territorial soldiers of ours have done.
I say without the slightest hesitation that without the assistance
which the Territorials afforded between October, 1914, and June, 1915,
it would have been impossible to have held the line in France and
Belgium, or to have prevented the enemy from reaching his goal, the
Channel seaboard.
Between the beginning of November and the end of the Battle of Ypres,
Territorial battalions were constantly arriving. A special training
camp was formed for them at St. Omer under a selected commander. This
post was admirably filled first by Brigadier-General Chichester, and
later by Brigadier-General Oxley.
I have already told of the fine work done by the Oxfordshire Hussars
and the London Scottish--the first Territorials to enter the line of
battle.[1] Their splendid example was well followed, and the record
they established nobly maintained by each unit of the Territorial Army
as it successively took its place in the trenches.
[Footnote 1: The North and South Irish Horse went
to France much earlier than these troops but were
employed as special escort to G.H.Q.]
Of these units, the Warwickshire Horse Artillery Battery detrained at
St. Omer in the beginning of November. Of the cavalry, the Oxfordshire
Hussars disembarked at Dunkirk about the middle of September; the
Northumberland Hussars came to France in October; the Leicestershire,
North Somerset, Essex and Northampton Regiments of Yeomanry
during November; and the Surrey towards the end of December.
All these units received a course of training in the St. Omer camp of
instruction. I often rode amongst them, and was much impressed by the
fine material in men, horses and equipment of which they were
composed, and with the rapid progress which they made.
I knew from my experience as Inspector of Yeomanry a good many years
ago what efforts these Yeomanry Regiments had for a long time made to
live up to the times and render themselves efficient. Although I now
found that the old type of hunting farmer was not so fully represented
in their ranks as formerly, yet a valuable leavening of this class
still remained, and they were for the most part commanded and
officered by county men of position and influence, accustomed to
hunting, polo and field sports.
In a very short time we were able to use the Yeomanry in the front
line. The Oxfordshire, Leicestershire, North Somerset and Essex were
incorporated in brigades of the Cavalry Divisions, and the
Northumberland, Northampton and Surreys were employed as Divisional
Cavalry. The same practical value attached to the Warwickshire Battery
of Horse Artillery, upon which Lord Brooke had expended so much time
and energy for years preceding the war.
Twenty-three battalions of Territorial infantry were sent to France
in 1914. Of these the London Scottish and the infantry battalion of
the Honourable Artillery Company arrived in September. The 5th Border
Regt., Artists' Rifles, 6th Welsh, 5th Black Watch, Queen's
Westminsters, 10th Liverpools (Scottish), 13th London (County of
London), 8th Royal Scots, 9th Highland Light Infantry, 5th Scottish
Rifles, 9th London Regt., 4th Royal Welsh Fusiliers, 2nd
Monmouths, Hertfordshire, 4th Seaforth Highlanders, 4th Suffolks, 6th
Cheshires, and 6th Gordon Highlanders arrived in November, whilst the
7th Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders and the 12th London came in
December.
These units were all put through a course of training at St. Omer.
There was a great difference between individual battalions as regards
their actual condition when they came out, and the time required to
prepare them to take their places in the trenches.
Some were much better commanded and officered than others. There was a
marked distinction to be noted in their physique and quality. But, on
the whole, it may be fairly said that they promised to furnish most
valuable reinforcements to our severely tried army. The energy they
displayed and the progress they made were really wonderful.
As Inspector-General of the Forces between 1908 and 1912, I had
constant opportunities of watching the training of the Territorial
Army in the first years of its existence as such. I was familiar with
the earnest and successful endeavours they had made to profit by the
vastly improved conditions and status secured to them by Lord
Haldane's wise and skilful administration. The same zeal which
characterised them so remarkably as Volunteers was applied in greater
force and with intensified confidence when, as Territorials, they were
organised, commanded, staffed, equipped and trained on sound methods
and up-to-date lines.
All this seven or eight years' experience operated to the greatest
advantage when these Territorial battalions arrived in the theatre of
war and commenced their final preparation to fill the gaps in our
line, through which, as I have shown, the Germans must have
penetrated had the Territorial Army not existed to step into the
breach.
The H.A.C. was the first unit to follow the London Scottish. I
inspected them at the front on November 9th--the day upon which they
joined the Indian Corps--and they presented a splendid appearance. I
never saw a finer lot of men. They afterwards established a record in
the war which is well worthy of the fine old corps from which they
spring.
The Queen's Westminsters and the 8th Royal Scots only embarked on the
1st and 4th of November respectively, yet their condition was so good
that they were able to be sent to the front immediately after the
H.A.C.
The Queen's Westminsters were sent to the 7th Division to relieve the
Artists' Corps, which then became an Officers' Training Corps.
I saw a great deal of the Hertfordshires during the very few days they
were training at Headquarters, and found them a particularly fine
regiment. Although they only embarked on November 5th, they were at
Ypres in the 1st Corps Reserve ten or eleven days later and before the
end of the battle. The 10th Liverpools have a fine record. They
embarked on November 1st and joined the 9th Brigade on the 25th of the
month south of Wytschaete, where they were in the first line trenches
on the 27th, between the Royal Fusiliers on the left and the 5th
(Northumberland) Fusiliers on the right.
The 9th Highland Light Infantry were incorporated in the 5th Brigade
(2nd Division) on November 24th, about ten days after their arrival in
the country. The 2nd Monmouths, the London Rifle Brigade, and the 5th
Scottish Rifles were incorporated in the 3rd Corps on November 19th,
after some eleven or twelve days in the country.
Many other examples can be quoted to show how quickly these
Territorial troops, following the lead given to them by the
Oxfordshire Hussars and the London Scottish, accustomed themselves to
the severe and trying conditions of war, and of what real value they
were at this critical time.
The inexperience of regimental officers was, of course, the greatest
difficulty we had to contend with when these troops first took the
field. This was a most serious drawback in view of the vastly
increased responsibility which falls upon leaders of all ranks in war
as it is conducted to-day, but they improved beyond all expectation,
and every week found them more efficient.
I have so far spoken of the Territorial Army in regard to its
employment in units of regiments and battalions at a most critical
time in the war, when reinforcements were badly needed. I come now to
the time when, a few months later, they entered into the campaign as
complete divisions.
The great mass of military opinion held that the highest practical
unit in which Territorial soldiers could be organised was the brigade
of four battalions. The regular gunner had no use for Territorial
horse and field artillery. Engineer Volunteers had for some time
existed, but only in small numbers and in particular localities.
Although the Army Service Corps and the Army Medical Corps had for
years been represented in the Volunteer Forces by small units and
detachments, it was never considered that those services could be
efficiently and practically performed by any but "whole-timers."
Backed up by the opinion and advice of a very few soldiers of
experience, the Secretary of State for War cast all this prejudice to
the winds, and determined upon a regular and complete divisional
organisation for the Territorials. It was indeed a great and
courageous decision. "What!" exclaimed the gold-bedizened smart young
horse artillery commander, "do you mean to say you are going to allot
Territorial horse artillery batteries to your mounted brigade? You
must be mad! It takes years even to approach the necessary degree of
efficiency."
The field gunner, immersed in his latest developments to ensure the
utmost accuracy of fire, the howitzer and heavy field artillery
expert, the scientific and highly-trained sapper, all joined in the
hue and cry, until Lord Haldane's conceptions almost collapsed and
expired in a ferment of ridicule. But he remained steadfast. The
mounted brigades received their Territorial batteries of horse
artillery. Fourteen complete Territorial divisions were formed of
three brigades of infantry, three brigades of field artillery, one
brigade of howitzers, one brigade of heavies, field and signal
companies of Engineers, companies of Army Service Corps and Army
Medical Corps.
Lord Haldane had only some eight or nine years to wait for his reward.
Within that time he saw his Territorials doing splendid and invaluable
work as complete divisions in the field, and fighting with success
against the most powerful and efficient army in the world. When I say
he "got his reward," I may well be misunderstood. He got nothing but
calumny and grossly unjust abuse; but the "reward" to such a man does
not come in the ordinary way. He had proved the value of his great
work, and that is all the reward he ever wanted.
It is to this organisation that I largely attribute the success of
the Territorials in the field throughout the war. Each unit learned by
degrees its own relative place and position in the great
divisional machine. Enthusiasm was raised in the idea engendered in
all ranks that they formed part of a great engine of war, furnished by
their own counties and immediate neighbourhoods. At first, certainly,
they were crude and untrained, but every day they improved through
instruction, and developed great intelligence under a thorough and
practical exposition of the objects to be aimed at.
The strength of the new arrangement lay chiefly in the fact that each
division was commanded by an experienced general officer of the
regular forces, assisted by a well-selected and competent staff of
regular officers.
Six divisions in all arrived in France between November 3rd, 1914, and
April 30th, 1915, namely, the 46th (North Midland), the 47th (London),
the 48th (South Midland), the 49th (West Riding), the 50th
(Northumbrian), and the 51st (Highland).
A prominent part was taken in the fighting of 1915 by all these
divisions, as will be more fully recounted in subsequent pages.
CHAPTER XV.
A REVIEW OF THE ALLIED PLANS IN THE WEST AT THE CLOSE OF THE FIRST
BATTLE OF YPRES.
At this time all our ideas in regard to the framing of plans in the
West were evolved and guided almost entirely by the progress of the
campaign in Poland and Galicia.
After the battle of the Marne, when we were at the Aisne, we were
still hopeful of effecting a great flanking movement which should lead
to more or less decisive results, or at least clear Northern France
and Belgium of the enemy's troops. It has been shown how the
development of events obliged us to modify our hopes and anticipations
until, at the close of the first battle of Ypres, we certainly felt at
our own G.H.Q. that the Allied Forces in Great Britain, France and
Belgium, could effect nothing of importance unless and until one of
two things happened.
Either there must be a considerable augmentation of our forces,
including a vastly increased supply of heavy artillery, machine guns,
trench artillery and ammunition--_or_, the enemy's forces on the
Western front must be so weakened by the necessity of sending troops
to stem the Russian advance in the East, as to enable the Allies with
their available forces to assume the offensive with success.
Now the only resources in regard to _personnel_ upon which the Allies
at that time had to depend for any considerable accession of strength
was the British "New Army," whose entry into the line of
battle must perforce be gradual. It could not be expected to make its
weight felt for a long time to come.
After the fall of Antwerp I realised that, by taking up our position
on the extreme left flank we should find ourselves very near to the
coast, and a good opportunity would be afforded of gaining the
co-operation of the Fleet. In other words, the paramount thought in my
mind was that the British and Belgian forces, co-operating with the
British Fleet, should constitute in themselves the left flank of the
Allied line in the West.
Whilst on the Aisne I had a visit from Mr. Winston Churchill, who was
then First Lord of the Admiralty. He arrived on the night of September
26th and left on the 28th. Winston Churchill had been for several
years one of my most intimate friends. I saw much of him during the
South African War, but it was not until about 1905 or 1906 that I
really got to know him well. His complex character is as difficult to
describe as it is to analyse. To those who do not understand him, the
impetuous disposition, which is one of his strongest characteristics,
is apt to throw into shadow the indomitable courage, tireless energy,
marvellous perspicuity and quick virile brain-power which are the main
features of Winston Churchill's extraordinary personality.
His experience and knowledge of public affairs must be unrivalled;
for, at an age when most men are undergoing the grinding drudgery
which falls to the lot of nearly all successful statesmen, lawyers,
soldiers or ecclesiastics, he was holding the highest offices in the
Government; and not even his most inveterate enemies can say that he
has failed to leave his mark for good on every department he has
supervised.
Possessing a combative nature, he engages constantly in
political strife which is marked by the sharpest controversy, and it
is, therefore, perhaps only his intimate friends who know the real
manly, generous kindliness of his disposition and his perfect loyalty.
The perspective of history will show the part he has played throughout
the Great War to have been consistently constructive and of direct
value to the nation.
His visit to my Headquarters at this time was productive of great
good. The Government were getting nervous of the military situation
and of the arrest of our forward advance. With his characteristic
energy and activity, Churchill visited and examined every part of the
battlefield, and what he saw and heard put him in a position to send
reassuring information to his colleagues.
I discussed with him fully my views as to the desirability of
establishing the British Forces in a theatre where they could
co-operate with the Navy and link up with the troops in Belgium. We
examined the possibility of a failure to effect a decisive turning
movement, and agreed in thinking that, in the last resort, we might
still be able, with the flank support of the Fleet, to snatch from the
enemy's possession the Belgian coast-line as far, at any rate, as
Zeebrugge.
When he left me on September 28th it was with a complete understanding
that he would prepare the Navy to fulfil this _rôle_, and a few
extracts from letters which I subsequently received from him will show
how well he redeemed his promise.
On October 26th he writes:--
"... But, my dear friend, I do trust you will realise how damnable it
will be if the enemy settles down for the winter along lines
which comprise Calais, Dunkirk, or Ostend. There will be continual
alarms and greatly added difficulties. We must have him off the
Belgian coast even if we cannot recover Antwerp.
"I am getting old ships with heavy guns ready, protected by barges
with nets against submarines, so as to dispute the whole seaboard with
him. On the 31st inst. the "Revenge," with four 13-1/2-in. guns, can
come into action if required, and I have a regular fleet of monitors
now organised, which, they all say, have hit the Germans hard this
week, a fleet which is getting stronger every day.
"If you could gain a passage off to the left, I could give you
overwhelming support from the sea, and there you will have a flank
which certainly they cannot turn...."
In a letter dated November 22nd, again:--
"... If you push your left flank along the sand-dunes of the shore to
Ostend and Zeebrugge, we would give you 100 or 200 heavy guns from the
sea in absolutely devastating support. For four or five miles inshore
we could make you perfectly safe and superior. Here, at least, you
have their flank, if you care to use it; and surely, the coast strip,
held and fed well with troops, would clear the whole line out about
Dixmude and bend it right back, if it did not clear it altogether.
"... We could bring men in at Ostend or Zeebrugge to reinforce you in
a hard south-eastward push. There is no limit to what could be done by
the extreme left-handed push and swoop along the Dutch frontier.... In
a few hours I could have fifty 12-in. guns and seventy 6-in. firing on
the enemy's right and rear. It is difficult for submarines
to attack because of the sandbanks...."
On December 7th the First Lord was again my guest at G.H.Q. We
discussed the situation, and were completely in agreement as to the
advisability of my projected coastal advance and close co-operation
with the Fleet. I told him there was fear of disagreement with the
French, and that political difficulties would certainly arise. He said
he did not think that they were insuperable, and shortly after our
conversation he left for England, promising to arrange everything with
the Prime Minister and Kitchener.
Then came his letter, despatched on December 8th, after he had seen
his colleagues in the Cabinet:
"... Kitchener agrees entirely with your view. We held an immediate
conference with the Prime Minister and Sir Edward Grey, and, as the
result, the strongest possible telegram is being drafted. The
Admiralty attach the greatest importance to the operation and will aid
in every way. We are already making the necessary preparations on an
extensive scale. Later I will let you have very full and clear
details. The combination must be perfect.
"Kitchener proposes to let you have the 27th Division in time ... I
hope you will continue to press the new plan hard, both here at home
and on the French Generals."
I quote in full Sir Edward Grey's telegram, dated December 9th, to Sir
Francis Bertie at Bordeaux:
"The military situation points to the advisability of shortly taking
steps to prevent the Germans withdrawing their best first-line troops
from the Western theatre for employment against Russia and replacing
them by second-rate troops.
"As some forward movement to achieve this object may be
decided on, I desire to bring to the serious attention of the French
Government the very strong opinion held by His Majesty's Government
that British troops should be so placed in the line as to advance
along the coast in immediate co-operation with our Fleet, and thus
enable us, if necessary, to land further forces at any critical
juncture during the operation.
"To obtain this result a slight change in the present position of Sir
John French's forces in the line would be necessary.
"The British troops would have to be moved to the left of the Allied
line, being replaced in their present position by the French troops
now on the left. They would thus be again taking up the position in
the line they held after moving from Soissons.
"I would point out to the French Government that the people of this
country realise that the Belgian coastal positions are now held by
Germany as a menace to Great Britain. They would, therefore, regard
any losses entailed by an active offensive taken by our troops against
these coastal positions as fully justified. British public opinion
will even demand that the menace should be removed, for the forts on
the coast of Belgium are being prepared as a base of operations by sea
and air against Great Britain especially, and this may in time hamper
the safe transport of fresh troops from England to France.
"Moreover, we feel sure that our co-operation with any contemplated
French effort to drive the Germans back from their present positions
would be rendered much more effective, and lead to more decisive and
far-reaching results, if this preliminary step in the redistribution
of the troops were now taken and our troops subsequently
used in the manner indicated.
"His Majesty's Government consider it most urgent and important that
this step should be taken, and you should ask the French Government to
agree to it and to arrange with Gen. Joffre for carrying it out."
The French Government received these proposals very coldly. It was
quite evident that they had no intention of leaving the British Forces
in sole charge of the Allied left, but for the moment they agreed to
regard the question as a military one and to refer it to General
Joffre.
I had several conversations with him on the subject, but there
appeared to be no disposition on his part to acquiesce in my plans.
This attitude on the part of the French was evidently well known in
London, for, on December 13th, I received a letter from Winston
Churchill in which he said: "Of course, we are disappointed here with
the turn events have taken, but we shall do our best to help the
French."
This meant that Joffre had rejected my scheme, but had substituted the
idea of another kind of attack, to be made chiefly by the French, with
fewer troops, in a different direction and with quite another
objective. I will return to this presently, for such an operation
actually took place and proved to be a very feeble substitute for what
I had intended.
Yielding thus to French representations, our Government began to
weaken. Churchill adhered to his views throughout, but was not
supported.
The terms of Sir Edward Grey's communication of December 9th were
unanswerable. Everything which subsequently happened in the course of
the war has proved it. The possession by the Germans of that strip of
Belgian coast-line has been the sharpest of all thorns with
which they have succeeded in pricking us. It has been one of the main
causes of the prolongation of the war. Their vigorous and successful
defence against all our attacks in the autumn of 1917 showed the value
which they attached to the retention of this coast-line.
Lord Kitchener addressed a Memorandum to me in January, 1915, from
which I quote _in extenso_:
"The questions raised in your recent Memorandum of January 3rd,
1915"--he wrote--"and in your appreciation of the situation in the
various theatres of war, were considered by a War Council presided
over by the Prime Minister, on Thursday, January 7th, and Friday,
January 8th.
"The principal questions discussed were--
1. The proposed advance to Zeebrugge.
2. The organisation of the New Armies.
3. The possibility of employing British Forces in a different
theatre to that in which they are now used.
"With regard to the proposed advance to Zeebrugge, the First Lord's
telegram, No. 2623, sent to you on January 2nd, explained the
difficulties imposed on the Admiralty by the development of Zeebrugge
as a base for submarines, and the War Council realised that one of
your principal motives in suggesting an offensive to effect the
capture of Ostend and Zeebrugge was to ease the naval position.
"On a general review, however, of the whole situation, naval and
military, the Council came to the conclusion that the advantages to be
obtained from such an advance at the present moment would not be
commensurate with the heavy losses involved, as well as the extension
that would be thus caused to the lines of the Allies in
Northern Flanders.
"The Council was also influenced in this conclusion by the following
considerations. The first of these was that the reinforcements of 50
battalions of Territorial troops, which you considered indispensable,
could only be supplied at a considerable dislocation of the
organisation of the future reinforcements to be sent to you. It must
be borne in mind that the original organisation of the Territorial
Force included no provision for drafts. Great difficulties have
already been encountered in providing drafts for the 24 battalions
already in your command; and, although arrangements for the necessary
machinery to create a special reserve for the Territorials are in
hand, it would not at present be possible to supply 50 more battalions
with drafts without an entire reorganisation of the forces allotted to
Home Defence, and this would modify the programme for reinforcements
to join our Army in the future.
"The second consideration was that it is impossible at the present
time to maintain a sufficient supply of gun ammunition on the scale
which you considered necessary for offensive operations. Every effort
is being made in all parts of the world to obtain an unlimited supply
of ammunition; but, as you are well aware, the result is still far
from being sufficient to maintain the large number of guns which you
now have under your command adequately supplied with ammunition for
offensive purposes.
"You have pointed out that offensive operations under the new
conditions created by this war require a vast expenditure of artillery
ammunition, which may, for even 10 or 20 days, necessitate the supply
of 50 or 100 rounds per gun per day being available, and that, unless
the reserve can be accumulated to meet expenditure of this
sort, it is unwise to embark on extensive offensive operations against
the enemy in trenches. It is, of course, almost impossible to
calculate with any accuracy how long offensive operations, once
undertaken, may last before the object is attained; but it is evident
that the breaking off of such operations before accomplishment, owing
to the want of artillery ammunition, and not on account of a
successful termination or a convenient pause in the operations having
been reached, might lead to a serious reverse being sustained by our
forces.
"The abandonment of the Zeebrugge project does not prevent you from
co-operating to the utmost extent, compatible with your present
resources, with any offensive movement contemplated by Gen. Joffre,
and your previous instructions in this sense are in no way modified.
"The Council further thought that there were certain indications,
which should not be neglected, of German reinforcements reaching their
Armies in the Western theatre in the near future, which may lead
German Commanders to undertake a fresh attempt to force the lines you
and the French Army hold. If this movement should develop, it could
probably be better met and defeated by holding your present lines of
prepared positions than by extending the line to the Dutch frontier
and placing the Belgian Army in probably a more exposed position than
they now occupy. You may rest assured that, as they become available,
fresh troops will be sent to you with the least possible delay to
strengthen your forces as far as is practicable. The 28th Division
have already received orders to leave for France on the 14th inst."
The telegram from the First Lord of the Admiralty, dated January 2nd,
referred to in the above memorandum, ran as follows:--"The
battleship 'Formidable' was sunk this morning by a submarine in the
Channel. Information from all quarters shows that the Germans are
steadily developing an important submarine base at Zeebrugge. Unless
operations can be undertaken to clear the coast, and particularly to
capture this place, it must be recognised that the whole
transportation of troops across the Channel will be seriously and
increasingly compromised. The Admiralty are of the opinion that it
would be possible, under cover of warships, to land a large force at
Zeebrugge in conjunction with any genuine forward movement along the
shore to Ostend. They wish these views, which they have so frequently
put forward, to be placed again before the French Commander, and hope
they may receive the consideration which their urgency and importance
require."
It will be seen from this that Mr. Churchill was not in accord with
the views expressed in Lord Kitchener's memorandum.
The situation was well known to the Cabinet before the despatch of Sir
Edward Grey's telegram of December 9th. It is clear that the points
raised in the memorandum of January 9th were excuses used as a veil to
screen the disinclination of the British Government to taking a firm
stand against the attitude adopted by the French. But there was
something more.
Lord Kitchener's objections can be easily answered. They may be
generally stated thus:--
(1) That the seizure from the Germans of this strip of sea coast
would not be an adequate return for the heavy losses likely to be
incurred in the operation.
(2) That the line then to be held would be unduly extended.
(3) That the reinforcement of the additional troops
demanded "would only be supplied at a considerable dislocation of
the organisation of the future reinforcements to be sent you."
(4) That the supply of gun ammunition on the scale demanded would
be impossible.
(5) That embarking on such an enterprise would prejudice our
power of resisting a possible German counter-offensive in the
immediate future.
My answer to (1) is this: Had we been in possession of the Belgian
coast-line between Nieuport and the Dutch frontier in the early part
of 1915, and had we maintained it to the end of the war, the Germans
would have been deprived in a great measure of the power they have
exercised throughout with such success, to prosecute their submarine
campaign. Any price we might have had to pay in the way of losses
would have been well worth the object attained.
In a lesser degree this may be said of the enemy's aircraft
enterprises. I claim that the naval history of this war clearly bears
out my contention.
As to (2), the extent of the line to be held would depend upon the
degree of success attained by the operations. If we had been able to
make good our advance from the left flank (between Nieuport and
Dixmude) by means of powerful naval support from the sea, the least we
should have effected would have been to clear the Germans out of the
triangle Nieuport--Dixmude--Zeebrugge.
If the operation had then to be suspended, we should have had to hold
the line Dixmude--Zeebrugge instead of Dixmude--Nieuport. In actual
distance the former space is about double the latter. But our position
at Zeebrugge would have afforded a large measure of naval support,
and the country to the south-west of that place lends itself
to inundations. This would have enabled us to occupy the north-eastern
portion of the line in much less strength. Further, it was just in
anticipation of such a necessity that the extra troops were asked for.
Inasmuch, however, as such a situation would have forced upon the
enemy the necessity of holding a dangerous and exposed salient which
could be reached on the north side by our guns from the Fleet, it is
more than possible that he would have effected such a retirement as
would have considerably shortened our line.
(3) This contention is disputed; but even if it were true, it is no
sound military argument against embarking on an operation which
promised such valuable results.
(4) There is a complete answer to this objection. Some two or three
months later, large trainloads of ammunition--heavy, medium, and
light--passed by the rear of the Army in France _en route_ to
Marseilles for shipment to the Dardanelles.
(5) The best possible means of warding off an attack is to take a
strong and powerful initiative.
I cannot characterise these reasons for rejecting my plans as other
than illogical, and I feel sure they must really have appeared so to
their authors.
Perhaps the true explanation which underlay all this is to be found in
the following Memorandum of the War Council of January 9th, 1915. It
runs as follows:--
THE POSSIBILITY OF EMPLOYING BRITISH FORCES IN A DIFFERENT THEATRE
THAN THAT IN WHICH THEY ARE NOW USED.
"The Council considered carefully your remarks on this subject in
reply to Lord Kitchener's letter, and came to the conclusion
that, certainly for the present, the main theatre of operations for
British forces should be alongside the French Army, and that this
should continue as long as France was liable to successful invasion
and required armed support. It was also realised that, should the
offensive operations subsequently drive the Germans out of France and
back to Germany, British troops should assist in such operations. It
was thought that, after another failure by Germany to force the lines
of defence held by the French Army and yours, the military situation
in France and Flanders might conceivably develop into one of
stalemate, in which it would be impossible for German forces to break
through into France, while at the same time the German defences would
be impassable for offensive movements of the Allies without great loss
of life and the expenditure of more ammunition than could be provided.
In these circumstances, it was considered desirable to find some other
theatre where such obstructions to advance would be less pronounced,
and from where operations against the enemy might lead to more
decisive results.
"For these reasons, the War Council decided that certain of the
possible projects for pressing the war in other theatres should be
carefully studied during the next few weeks, so that, as soon as the
new forces are fit for action, plans may be ready to meet any
eventuality that may be then deemed expedient, either from a political
point of view, or to enable our forces to act with the best advantage
in concert with the troops of other nations throwing in their lot with
the Allies."
In fact, the idea became fixed in the minds of the War Council that a
condition of stalemate was bound to occur on the Western front, and
therefore other theatres which might afford greater opportunities of
prosecuting a successful offensive must be sought.
I was asked for my views as to this, and I gave them in full. Space
does not allow me to quote my memorandum on the subject _in extenso_,
but my ideas will be gleaned from the concluding paragraphs, which run
as follows:--
"Assuming however, that all the foregoing arguments are brushed aside,
it remains to be seen where any effective action could be taken. The
countries to be considered are the following:--
"(_a_) _Russia._--Impossible, as there is no means of sending an Army
there, the Baltic being closed. Archangel shut in winter and
unsuitable at other seasons, and Vladivostok much too far away.
"(_b_) _Denmark_ and (_c_) _Holland_.--One or other of these countries
would have to declare war on Germany unless her neutrality were
violated, and in both cases the overseas communication would be so
vulnerable to mine or torpedo attack as to be in the highest degree
insecure.
"(_d_) _North German Coast._--Communications would be equally
vulnerable.
"(_e_) _Italy._--Assumes that Italy is a friendly belligerent, in
which case she would probably not require the assistance of British
troops, as her own action should be sufficient to finish Austria. It
is unlikely that Italy would be induced to join in simply by the offer
of troops which her military intelligence must know would be better
employed elsewhere.
"(_f_) _Istria and Dalmatia._--A very dangerous line of communication,
and one which would be impossible in the face of a hostile Italy. The
islands on the Dalmatian seaboard are specially favourable for the
action of defending submarines and torpedo craft, while mines might
render any approach to the coast out of the question. With an
actively friendly Italy an advance through her territory would be more
practicable, but, as stated in preceding paragraph, unnecessary.
"(_g_) Through Greece to Servia, presumably _viâ_, Salonika, presumes
Greece to be a friendly belligerent. Probably the least objectionable
of any possible proposal, but necessitating the strict neutrality of
Bulgaria, as otherwise the land communications would be very open to
attack. A hostile Italy would also jeopardise the whole force.
"(_h_) _Gallipoli_, _Asia Minor_, _Syria_.--Any attack on Turkey would
be devoid of decisive result. In the most favourable circumstances it
could only cause the relaxation of the pressure against Russia in the
Caucasus and enable her to transfer two or three Corps to the West--a
result quite incommensurate with the effort involved. To attack Turkey
would be to play the German game and to bring about the end which
Germany had in mind when she induced Turkey to join in the war,
namely, to draw off troops from the decisive spot, which is Germany
itself.
"To sum up, my opinions are--
"(1) That the impossibility of breaking through the German line in
Flanders has not been proved, and that that operation is feasible
provided a sufficiency of high-explosive shells and of guns is
provided.
"(2) That, even if it were proved impossible to break the German line,
so large a margin of safety is needed that troops could not be
withdrawn from this theatre. It is to be remembered that the Allies
are in a much better position to await the outcome of events. Time is
against Germany; she will not sit for ever behind her entrenchments,
and the Allies must be prepared with an adequate force to
strike her whenever she may attempt to break out or withdraw.
"(3) That there are no theatres, other than those in which operations
are now in progress, in which decisive results could be attained.
"I have not gone into details in considering the question of the
employment of forces in other theatres, as such operations were
considered by the M.O. Directorate of the War Office when I was
C.I.G.S., and I have no doubt that a full record of the conclusions
which were reached are filed there."
General Joffre's final opinion is expressed in a memorandum, dated
January 19th, 1915, of which the following is a summary:--
"1. I wish to call your particular attention to the following
points:--
"2. The French General Staff consider a German offensive
possible--even probable--in the near future. The Germans are certainly
making new formations; the 38th Corps has been identified in Bavaria.
"3. Our front must therefore be made absolutely secure. If broken, for
example, about Roye and Montdidier, the consequences for the Allies
would be of the most serious description.
"4. In addition to (3) we must place ourselves in the position of
being able to assume the offensive.
"5. Because of (3) and (4), reserves are absolutely necessary.
"6. For these reasons, I am anxious for a rapid release of the Corps
north of the British line.
"7. We must never lose sight of the decisive result, and all secondary
operations must give way.
"8. Operations towards Ostend--Zeebrugge, though important,
are, for the moment, secondary, and in my opinion should follow rather
than precede the principal action, viz., the Collection of Reserves.
"To resume:--
(_a_) To beat the enemy it is necessary to have Reserves.
(_b_) These Reserves can only come from the north, as British
reinforcements set them free.
(_c_) The German menace, not a vain thing, makes it necessary to
collect these Reserves in the shortest possible time.
(_d_) The main object, viz., the defeat of the enemy, makes it
necessary to delay the offensive towards Ostend--Zeebrugge."
I always disagreed with these views, and remain convinced that my
plans should have been accepted and tried. I will only add, as a
further argument against embarking upon operations in other theatres
of war, that our military forces at that time, and for at least
fifteen months afterwards, were not sufficient to enable us to carry
on great operations in more than one theatre with the necessary power
and energy required for success. They could only have resulted in what
actually happened in 1915, viz., the series of feeble and on the whole
unsuccessful attempts to break through the German line in France, and
an absolute failure, compelling ultimate withdrawal of our troops, in
the Dardanelles.
I have dealt at perhaps wearisome length with the strategic
alternatives and the problems which presented themselves for solution
after the close of the First Battle of Ypres. It has been necessary to
do so in order that my countrymen may understand the situation as it
actually existed at the time, and that they may appreciate what seemed
to me conclusive reasons why greater progress was not made in 1915.
Divided counsels lead to half measures and indecisive action. Such
counsels have always had, and always will have, the most deterrent and
disadvantageous effect on any vigorous prosecution of a war, great or
small.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE OPERATIONS OF DECEMBER 14TH-19TH, 1914.
For the plan sketched out in the last chapter, a certain amount of
naval co-operation was secured. The Admiralty were always strongly in
favour of my original proposal, and did not at all like the
half-hearted operation which Joffre was substituting for it. They
urged, with great force and reason, that the risks run by the ships in
co-operation on the Belgian coast were increasingly great owing to the
powerful fortifications erected by the Germans, and the presence of
enemy submarines at Zeebrugge. Whilst, therefore, those risks might
well be run in support of a real, strenuous, and powerful endeavour to
wrench the coast-line from the enemy's grasp, the Admiralty felt that
the Navy could not afford to sacrifice strength in hanging about day
after day exposed to such risks, in the sole hope of rendering some
slight help to an attack which had no great or decisive object in
view. In proof of this, I quote the following telegrams which were
received from the Admiralty. On December 20th, 1914, they wired as
follows:--
"We are receiving almost daily requests from the French for naval
support on the Belgian coast. We regret we are unable to comply. The
small vessels by themselves cannot face the new shore batteries, and
it is not justifiable to expose battleships to submarine perils unless
to support a land attack of primary importance.
"If such an attack is delivered, all the support in my
Memorandum forwarded to you through Secretary of State for War will,
of course, be afforded. I would be glad if you would explain this to
Gen. Foch, as it is painful to the officers concerned to make repeated
refusals."
A previous wire had arrived on the 18th, the last few lines of which
ran as follows:--
"It is not justifiable to expose 'Majestic' to submarine risks unless
to support a real movement, in which case every risk will be run and
ample support provided."
And before this, on the 12th, the following was received:--
"Will you please put us in communication with the French General who
will conduct the operation.... Meanwhile, all our preparations as
outlined are proceeding, ... but the serious risks to our ships, both
from batteries and submarines, ought not to be incurred except in an
operation of the first importance."
Admiral Hood, who afterwards fell so gloriously in the hour of victory
at the Battle of Jutland, was then in command at Dover. He was
responsible for the naval co-operation arranged for, and came to my
Headquarters on the 13th to discuss plans. It was arranged that at
daybreak on the 15th the advance from Nieuport was to be supported by
two battleships, three monitors and six destroyers.
I urged the Quartermaster-General to do his utmost to provide more
machine guns. At that time we had considerably less than one per
company, and it was an arm in which the Germans were particularly well
found. They must at that time have had at least six or seven to our
one.
In the operations now under discussion, this disability was
felt very severely. In discussing the progress of the fight with
General d'Urbal on the 15th at Poperinghe, he told me that the slight
and disappointing advance made by the French was due to their being
everywhere held up by machine-gun fire. He said the enemy had received
large machine-gun reinforcements, and he was then sending down special
guns in armoured motors to endeavour to crush them.
From all parts of the line the same complaint came of the
preponderance of the enemy's machine-gun fire.
The operations opened on the morning of the 14th by a combined attack
on the line Hollebeke--Wytschaete ridge. It began when it was hardly
daylight, at 7 a.m., by heavy artillery bombardment. At 7.45, the
French right (five regiments of the 16th Corps) moved forward and
captured the enemy's advance trenches on our left flank.
The 2nd Batt. Royal Scots and 1st Batt. Gordons (of Bowes' 8th
Brigade, 3rd Division) then advanced on Petit Bois and Mendleston
Farm. The Royal Scots seized and held the wood, which in the evening
they entrenched on the eastern side. They captured about sixty
prisoners, including some officers.
The Gordons at dusk had captured the enemy's trenches surrounding
Mendleston Farm, but were again driven out of them by a powerful
machine-gun counter-attack. They had to fall back on their own
trenches.
The French 32nd Corps attacked to the north of the 16th on the line
Klein Zillebeke--Zillebeke, and advanced some 200 to 300 yards. They
repulsed a German counter-attack from Zandvoorde and captured the
trenches in front of the château of Hollebeke.
As the French had not established themselves in the position
agreed upon, the 3rd Division was unable to advance further, whilst
the 5th Division (right of 2nd Corps) and all the 3rd Corps were
confined the whole day to demonstration and holding the enemy.
I visited the _Poste de Commandement_ of the 3rd Division Commander
(Haldane) on the Scherpenberg--a hill near Bailleul, surmounted by a
windmill--in the afternoon, and witnessed the fighting for some time.
It struck me that the enemy artillery fire was much weaker than ours.
The operations were continued on the 15th, and I again spent some time
on the Scherpenberg watching the progress of the fight, so far as the
weather permitted any view; we were again prevented from advancing
owing to the delay of the French on our left. Our joint plan was that
successive points had to be taken from north to south. It is obvious
that the movement had to commence on the French left, but from the
first our Allies failed to execute their task and we had to wait for
them.
The weather was terrible and the ground simply quagmire, whilst the
rain, cold, and the awful mud of the holding soil paralysed any
energetic attempt to drive the enemy back. A desultory fire was kept
up at all points along the line; but no great activity appeared to be
possible. The _rôle_ of the 2nd Corps was quite plain and clear: it
had to wait for the 16th French Corps to reach its allotted points.
Later in the day I went round to the 3rd Corps Headquarters and there
met the Corps Commander (Pulteney), Du Cane, his Chief of Staff, and
Allenby, Commanding the Cavalry.
I discussed the general course of the operations with them. I had in
my mind the possibility of giving some impetus to the general advance
by making an attack with troops of the 3rd Corps across the River
Douve, and thus directly supporting an advance by Smith-Dorrien's
right, perhaps supported by the cavalry. The mud and water in the
valley of that river, however, presented insuperable difficulties.
During the night of the 15th-16th, troops of the 5th Division captured
some trenches to the south of Messines.
I was much perturbed at the slow progress we were making, as no better
reports came from anywhere along the whole of the Allied line.
On the 16th I again visited the Scherpenberg, where I was met by
Smith-Dorrien and Haldane. Smith-Dorrien assured me that the
understanding between himself and the Commander of the 16th French
Corps on his left (General Grosetti) to provide for mutual support and
co-operation had been complete.
As our great aim was now to reduce the enemy's machine-gun fire, I
directed Smith-Dorrien to send his pack artillery, which had recently
been given him, close down behind the trenches and dig them well in.
De Maud'huy's attack north of Arras was begun on the 16th by a heavy
artillery bombardment. The infantry attack followed on the 17th, but
the results were disappointing, although a little ground was gained
near Notre Dame de Lorette. Some slight progress was made by the
French 21st Corps.
I tried to see Foch, but he was away from his Headquarters with de
Maud'huy. I sent Henry Wilson after him to explain my views, namely,
that our present plan must be modified, owing largely to the fact that
we had considerably under-estimated the enemy's strength, particularly
in the matter of machine guns. Foch sent Wilson back to tell
me that he agreed in thinking that the present operations had not
proved a success. He proposed to break them off as soon as we could
reconsider our arrangements. He begged me, however, to continue
demonstrating all along my front as much as possible, with a view to
supporting the attack upon which de Maud'huy was now embarked.
It was at this time that one of the many instances occurred of the
evils which attend divided command. There was undoubtedly a great
opportunity on and about December 18th for a powerful attack opposite
Wytschaete. I proposed to mass the 16th French and 2nd British Corps
at this point, when I discovered that the 16th Corps was practically
melting away on my left flank. Two brigades had been despatched to the
north, and other units had been sent away to support de Maud'huy's
attack on Arras. I was in complete ignorance of these moves until they
were accomplished facts. I therefore had to give up all idea of a
joint attack on any large scale for the present, and issued orders to
Corps Commanders enjoining them to demonstrate on their immediate
front, to keep the enemy occupied and seize any opportunity which
might offer to capture hostile trenches.
Colonel Thomson (liaison officer with General de Castelnau) told me
that the 2nd French Army had made some progress, the first line of the
enemy trenches near Albert had been taken and the ground made good.
Progress was also made near Roye.
Captain Spiers (11th Hussars), who was now my liaison officer with
General de Maud'huy, came to me. He told me that a German
counter-attack on Notre Dame de Lorrette had regained all ground lost
by the enemy on the day before, but that the attack on Givenchy-les-La
Bassée had succeeded only to the extent of capturing a trench west of
the village, and that progress was being slowly made to the north. The
ground won at St. Laurent was retained in spite of repeated German
counter-attacks. Some trenches north of Notre Dame de Consolation
(east of Vermelles) were also taken and held.
I have had occasion to mention Spiers' name before. He has since
deservedly risen to much higher rank. In my mind I always used to
class him with Captain Colquhoun Grant of Peninsular fame--one of
Wellington's most trusted scouting officers.
I have a most vivid and grateful recollection of the invaluable
services performed by this intrepid young officer. He is possessed of
an extremely acute perception, and is able to express himself and
deliver his reports in the clearest and most concise terms. He was
always exact and accurate, and never failed to bring me back the
information I most particularly wanted. I seldom knew him at fault. He
was a perfect master of the French language and was popular with the
staffs, and made welcome by the various generals to whom he was
attached. His unfailing tact, judgment and resource were very marked.
His reckless, daring courage often made me anxious for his safety,
and, indeed, he was severely wounded on at least five separate
occasions.
I remember well his coming back to report to me late one evening. He
spoke with his usual confidence and decision, and the information
which he gave me proved to be very important and accurate, but I
noticed that his voice was weak and he looked very tired and worn in
the face. I sent him away to his quarters as quickly as possible,
thinking he wanted rest. All this time he had a bullet in his side,
and in that condition he had travelled back several miles to
make his report. He fainted after leaving my room, and lay in
considerable danger for several days.
To resume my narrative. The 3rd, 4th, and Indian Corps were all
energetic in carrying out my latest orders, and demonstrated with
considerable activity. On the 19th the 8th Division captured some
trenches at Neuve Chapelle, and the 7th Division at Rouges Bancs, but
of the latter, the 2nd Batt. Scots Guards, in the 20th Brigade, were
driven back by a counter-attack; as also were the Devons.
Attacks were made very early in the morning by the Garhwal, Sirhind,
and Ferozepore Brigades. Each was successful, and parts of the enemy's
trenches were captured.
The Garhwal Brigade captured two machine guns and some prisoners, but
had to return to their own trenches in the evening.
The 11th Brigade of the 4th Division, under Hunter Weston (1st Batt.
Somerset L.I., 1st Batt. E. Lancs Regt., 1st Batt. Hampshire Regt.,
1st Batt. Rifle Brigade), made a concerted attack on the morning of
the 19th on the edge of Ploegsteert Wood. Some houses were captured,
but the mud and the wet made progress difficult. However, they
maintained their position well.
The success of the Indian Corps was destined to be of but short
duration. During the night of the 20th the enemy regained all the
trenches they had taken except some sap-heads near Givenchy. The
Germans attacked at daybreak all along the line between
Givenchy-les-La Bassée and la Quinque Rue. The Sirhind Brigade were
driven back on Festubert, and Givenchy was lost, but retaken in the
afternoon.
On the front of the Meerut Division only the Garhwal Brigade
on the left held its ground, and in the evening the situation was
serious, the Germans occupying nearly all our line between Givenchy
and Richebourg, whilst the Corps reserves were all engaged. In the
evening the three brigades of the Indian Cavalry Corps were thrown
into the fight.
At night Sir James Willcocks reported his troops as much exhausted,
and urged their immediate relief; the 1st Corps was therefore ordered
to send two brigades (1st and 3rd) up to the line occupied by the
Indian Corps.
At 2.35 p.m. these two brigades advanced and partially restored the
situation on the front Givenchy--Festubert, driving the enemy out of
Givenchy. The 2nd Brigade (2nd Batt. R. Sussex Regt., 1st Batt. N.
Lancs, 1st Batt. Northants Regt., 2nd Batt. K.R.R.) had now also been
ordered up, and advanced in support of the Lahore Division.
On the evening of the 21st the 1st Corps were ordered to take over the
Indian Corps' line. In the early hours of the 22nd the 1st Brigade
(1st Batt. Coldstream Guards, 1st Batt. Scots Guards, 1st Batt. Black
Watch, 1st Batt. Cameron Highlanders) made Givenchy secure. The 3rd
Brigade (2nd Batt. R. Munster Fusiliers, 1st Batt. S. Wales Borderers,
1st Batt. Gloucester Regt., 2nd Batt. Welsh Regt.) was unable to
re-establish the original line on the left of the 1st Brigade, but
occupied a line thrown slightly back.
The 2nd Brigade endeavoured to gain the old line at la Quinque Rue,
but was unable to do so, and secured a position with its right in
touch with the Meerut Brigade and in front of Festubert.
At 1 p.m. on the 22nd Sir Douglas Haig (commanding the 1st Corps)
assumed command in this area.
On the 23rd the 27th Division, which had been despatched from
England, completed its detrainment and concentrated in the area about
Arques (near St. Omer).
On the 17th I received a letter from Kitchener from which I gleaned
that the Cabinet were much perturbed by rumours of a contemplated
invasion by the enemy, which apparently emanated from the Admiralty.
The authorities at home were far from happy about the whole situation
on the Western front, and it was greatly feared that our line might
still be broken through by a determined German offensive.
I received orders to go home and consult with the Cabinet, and arrived
at Folkestone about 11 a.m. on Sunday the 20th. Lord Kitchener met me
there with his motor and we drove together to Walmer Castle, where the
Prime Minister (Mr. Asquith) was then staying. I had not seen
Kitchener since our memorable meeting at Paris, early in September,
but he met me in the most friendly manner, and said many kind things
about our work in France, of which he clearly appreciated the
difficulties. We discussed the situation fully _en route_, and I
remember his putting many questions to me about all the principal
members of the Headquarters Staff. Whilst assuring him of my entire
satisfaction with each and all of them, I reminded him that, if any
fault was to be found, I and no one else was responsible.
In this and many subsequent conversations of a similar kind, I always
maintained that a Commander-in-Chief can only be held in contempt who
allows any member of his staff, or, indeed, any officer under his
orders, to bear blame which must always most properly belong to _him_
and to _him alone_. A chief in supreme command has always the
absolute power of replacing any officer who fails in his
duty. To _him_ comes the principal credit and reward when things go
well, and to _him_ and him alone must the blame be apportioned when
they do not. Until any officer under him is found by _him_ to be unfit
for his position, it is contrary to all efficient discipline to allow
such officer to be censured or removed by any outside authority.
This principle is one of the most sacred traditions of the British
Army. It is the foundation upon which there has been slowly and
carefully built up that mutual confidence which exists between
officers and men, which is the real secret of their wonderful fighting
power. I recalled to Kitchener's memory our service together in South
Africa, and reminded him how truly and faithfully he had always kept
up this tradition in his own exercise of command.
After four months of the most ruthless war the world has ever seen, it
was a curious sensation to find myself once again on English soil and
in the midst of peaceful surroundings. It was one of those mild, balmy
days which we very seldom get in the month of December, and the usual
English Sunday atmosphere of rest and repose was over every object,
animate and inanimate.
I could not help feeling deeply the extraordinary contrast which the
scene presented to that which I had left behind me a few hours before.
Except that one noticed a few men in khaki, there was nothing to
indicate the terrific war which was raging all the time just across
the Channel.
The people of this country have never truly realised the wonderful
immunity from the horrors of war which they alone of all the
belligerent countries have enjoyed. I wonder if it has really struck
any large number of them that, after more than four years of desperate
strife, we are the only people in Europe who can proudly claim that no
enemy has ever occupied one square inch of all our vast Empire
throughout the world, except for a short time in East Africa. The soil
of Germany, Austria, Hungary, Turkey, Bulgaria, France, Russia, Italy,
Serbia, and Roumania has been repeatedly violated. It is truly a great
record when we come to think that the sun never sets on the British
flag.
On arriving at Walmer Castle I was very kindly and cordially welcomed
by the Prime Minister. Entering the historic old stronghold, where the
great Iron Duke breathed his last, I remember being at first seized
with a pang of regret; for I thought his spirit would have rested in
greater peace, if, under that famous roof, I could have told the first
Minister of the King that we had once again planted the British flag
in the face of the enemy on the field of Waterloo. It was a dream I
had indulged in from the first, but, alas! like many others, it was
destined never to be realised.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE CLOSE OF THE YEAR 1914.
I had a long discussion with the Prime Minister at Walmer. Mr. Asquith
possesses the rare quality of being able to discuss the most difficult
and threatening situation with the utmost calmness and deliberation.
He is a very attentive listener, and as he quickly appreciates and
understands all that is told him, it did not take him long to become
fully acquainted with the entire situation.
As I have said before, all the Cabinet were at this moment very
anxious as to the general outlook, but neither by word nor gesture did
the Prime Minister display the least want of hope and confidence.
During my sojourn in France I had received several most kind and
encouraging letters from Mr. Asquith, in which he expressed his warm
appreciation of all that we had done, and said how truly he realised
the very trying circumstances which surrounded us. He personally
reiterated these kindly sentiments; but it was evident that the
Government had just begun to entertain doubts and fears which had
induced them to call me into council. It was the faith inspired by
this constant kindly sympathy, and his power as Prime Minister, which
helped me to believe that the shortage in guns and ammunition which
threatened ultimate destruction would be overcome. The glorious troops
under my command had gone valiantly to their death when a few more
guns and a few more shells would have many times saved their
sacrifice. And still no sufficient supplies came.
The question of munitions and the fear of invasion formed
the basis of our long conversation at Walmer. After lunch, I left with
Kitchener and travelled by motor to London. With deep sorrow I recall
the fact that this was the last of all the many days of happy personal
intercourse which I spent with my old South African chief. As a
soldier and a commander in the field I had always loved and venerated
him; in his capacity as a politician and Minister my sentiments and
feelings towards him were never the same.
I am willing to admit that our differences--which were great and
far-reaching--may have been to some extent my own fault; but, be that
as it may, our subsequent relations, down to the time of his tragic
death, were always clouded by a certain mistrust of one another.
It rejoices my heart, and alleviates the pain and regret which I feel,
to look back upon this one day spent almost entirely _tête-à-tête_
with him. On our way to London we had to pass by his country place at
Broome, and he insisted on stopping for an hour to show me round it.
To describe what I saw would only be a repetition of what is already
very well known. As he stood in the midst of its beautiful scenery and
surroundings, the true spirit of the great soldier shone out as
distinctly and clearly as it ever did in the many and varied
experiences we went through together in the South African War.
The eloquent and touching tribute paid to this great soldier's memory
by Lord Derby in the House of Lords in June, 1916, brought out with
telling force and happy expression Kitchener's deep affection for his
"beloved Broome."[2]
[Footnote 2: A short speech which I made on this
occasion in the House of Lords expressed my great
appreciation of Lord Kitchener's capacity as a
leader in the field.
I told the House that, after I received intimation
of my appointment to command in France, my first
act was to seek out my old South African Chief and
suggest to him that we should repair together to
the Prime Minister and ask that he might be
appointed to command, with me as his Chief of
Staff. He could not be persuaded to do this.
He was then on the point of leaving to return to
Egypt, and had no idea that he was to be Secretary
of State for War.
I do not think Lord Kitchener was always credited
by the country with the talent for command in the
field which I know he really possessed, whilst, on
the other hand, a _rôle_ for which he was not well
fitted was thrust upon him. As Commander-in-chief
in France it would have helped him very much to
have had a Secretary of State _other than himself_
to deal with.]
Indeed, beneath that seemingly hard and stern exterior there
existed a mighty well of sensitive feeling and even of romance, which
it appeared to be the one endeavour of his life to conceal from the
observation even of his most intimate friends.
All the next day, and far into the following, my whole time was
employed in discussing the situation with the War Cabinet.
The principal ground for all their fears proved subsequently, in the
course of the year 1916, to be only too well founded as regards the
Eastern front. But the reports of large movements of German troops to
the West, which really induced Mr. Asquith to send for me, were not
true. Constant reports, however, continued to reach the Government
from secret and reliable sources, that the Russians were even then
running very short of ammunition, and that their condition, as regards
the supply of war material generally, would certainly oblige them to
evacuate the enemy territory they had already won, and even
necessitate a retirement behind the Vistula, if not the Bug, with the
loss of Warsaw and other important fortresses. The home authorities
were undoubtedly influenced in forming this opinion by reports which,
however, did not emanate from any part of the Western theatre of war,
and I believe their judgment was generally hampered and warped by
paying too much regard to unauthorised statements. The divergence of
views which existed on various dates during the month of December is
curiously illustrated by the following quotations from letters and
telegrams.
On the 2nd, Kitchener wired to me:--
"It is reported new corps are arriving in Russia and that some of the
old corps lately between La Bassée and the sea have disappeared from
that front. Can you ascertain what truth there is in this? It is
thought possible the Germans may be replacing active corps by immature
formations along northern portion of Allied lines so as to use their
best troops in the Eastern theatre, where they are apparently
developing great strength."
On the 18th he writes:--
"The Russian news is very serious. I fear we cannot rely on them for
much more for some time."
On the 26th I received the following telegram from him:--
"I think before you see Joffre it may be useful for you to know I am
inclined to think Russians have been bluffing to a certain extent. I
cannot get answers to my questions from Petrograd which would clear up
the situation. For instance, amount of reserve ammunition in hand,
which, according to Military Attaché here, who is kept entirely in the
dark by his Government, ought to be very considerable.
"A reason for a certain amount of bluff on their part might be that
they are now negotiating to obtain from us a loan of forty millions.
Anyway, their action in the field does not look as if they were as
badly off as they make out."
All kinds of reports continued to arrive, insisting that masses of
German troops were passing through Luxemburg and Belgium _en
route_ to the Western front; but these turned out subsequently to be
either greatly exaggerated or to have no foundation whatever in fact.
The upshot of it all was that I received directions from the Prime
Minister to seek out Joffre as soon after my return as possible, put
these views and fears of the War Cabinet before him, and to report to
them what he was prepared to do in order to meet the supposed threat.
Before leaving I was received in audience by His Majesty the King.
On my journey back to the front, I pondered long and anxiously over
all that had passed in London. I had plainly told the War Cabinet that
I did not share these alarmist views, which I considered were not
founded on any definite or reliable information, and I had warned them
that these views disagreed altogether with our appreciation of the
situation at the front. I by no means liked my mission to Joffre; but
the orders received were imperative.
On the morning of the 24th, I had a long conference with Murray and
Macdonogh, and we once more thoroughly examined the situation in all
its bearings.
The daily official reports tended to show that the Russians were still
holding their own well, and that there was no immediate fear of a
retirement behind the Vistula. Even if pessimistic views held in
London were warranted by the actual facts, it did not appear that
there was any reasonable probability of the Germans ever being able to
mass a sufficient force in the Western theatre to enable them to break
through our line.
In accordance with the Prime Minister's decision, I arranged a meeting
with Joffre at Chantilly for the 27th.
I found things were going on better in the north on the Yser. The
Belgians had been able to resume active hostilities, and the
5th Belgian Division had made good the ground on the right bank of the
river about Dixmude.
I began the last of the six Christmas days I have during my life
passed in the field by visiting Foch. I told him of my mission to
Joffre, and discussed with him the situation in the East. He said he
felt sure that the Russians were exaggerating their deficiencies in
ammunition, rifles, etc., in their representations both to the British
and French Governments. He thought that they were afraid that the
troops in the West were not displaying sufficient energy, and their
idea was to stimulate this. Moreover, he said he was confirmed in this
view by what the Russians were then doing in Poland and Galicia, which
was also confirmed from German sources. He could not believe that, if
they were, as they said, so short of ammunition, they could continue
these aggressive tactics. He went on to speak of the work of the
French at Arras, and said they had been much hampered by weather
conditions, but that they were making some slight progress everywhere.
He thought we might shortly find some opportunity for action in the
neighbourhood of La Bassée.
On my return to Headquarters I met Haig and Smith-Dorrien, who had
come to lunch, and I discussed with them my wish to form "Armies"
immediately. I wished Haig to command the 1st, 4th, and Indian Corps
as the 1st Army, and Smith-Dorrien the 2nd, 3rd, and 5th Corps as the
2nd Army. The cavalry was to remain at my immediate disposal. Orders
to this effect came out on Christmas night.
Although I have never heard it actually confirmed, I believe a
suggestion was made by the Pope to all the belligerent Powers that an
armistice should be arranged for Christmas Day. It was further
reported that the Central Powers had signified their assent, but that
the Allied Governments refused to entertain the proposal.
The suggestion was certainly never referred either to Joffre or to me.
Whether this statement was true or not, it is certain that, soon after
daylight on Christmas morning, the Germans took a very bold initiative
at several points along our front, in trying to establish some form of
fraternisation. It began by individual unarmed men running from the
German trenches across to ours, holding Christmas trees above their
heads. These overtures were in some places favourably received and
fraternisation of a limited kind took place during the day. It
appeared that a little feasting went on, and junior officers,
non-commissioned officers and men on either side conversed together in
"No Man's Land."
When this was reported to me I issued immediate orders to prevent any
recurrence of such conduct, and called the local commanders to strict
account, which resulted in a good deal of trouble.
I have since often thought deeply over the principle involved in the
manifestation of such sentiments between hostile armies in the field.
I am not sure that, had the question of the agreement upon an
armistice for the day been submitted to me, I should have dissented
from it. I have always attached the utmost importance to the
maintenance of that chivalry in war which has almost invariably
characterised every campaign of modern times in which this country has
been engaged. The Germans glaringly and wantonly set all such
sentiments at defiance by their ruthless conduct of the present war;
even from its very commencement.
Judging from my own experience, we never had a more chivalrous or
generous foe than the Boers of South Africa, and I can recall numerous
proofs of it.
For instance, I was in charge of the operations against
General Beyers in the Western Transvaal during the latter part of
December 1900. On the afternoon of Christmas Eve a flag of truce--that
symbol of civilisation and chivalry in war which has been practically
unknown during this war with Germany--appeared at our outposts, and a
young Dutch officer was brought to my Headquarters carrying a request
from Beyers regarding the burial of his dead.
Some important movements were then in progress, and I told him we must
of necessity detain him there till the next day, but I hoped we would
be able to make him as comfortable as possible. When he started back
to his General on Christmas morning, I gave him a small box of cigars
and a bottle of whiskey, asking him to present them to Beyers as a
Christmas offering from me.
I had forgotten the incident when, a few days later, two cavalry
soldiers who had been taken prisoners by the enemy marched back into
camp with horses, arms and equipment complete. They brought me a note
from Beyers, thanking me for my gift on Christmas Day and telling me
that, although he had no whiskey or cigars to offer in return, he
hoped I would regard his liberation of these men in the light of a
Christmas gift.
When I told this story at the end of the war to my old friend and
redoubtable opponent, General Christian Smuts, he expressed himself as
very displeased with Beyer's improper use of what was not his own but
his country's property. I pointed out to Smuts that it was the spirit
which Beyers displayed which mattered--that spirit which was never
more conspicuously displayed throughout the war than in the conduct of
this same great soldier and statesman, General Smuts himself.
In the swift and kaleidoscopic changes which occur in world
politics, the friend of to-day may be the enemy of to-morrow. Soldiers
should have no politics, but should cultivate a freemasonry of their
own and, emulating the knights of old, should honour a brave enemy
only second to a comrade, and like them rejoice to split a friendly
lance to-day and ride boot to boot in the charge to-morrow.
It is satisfactory to know that some such kindly and chivalrous spirit
has at least made itself felt at times between the opposing flying
services in the present war, for I have heard authentic stories which
go to show that this has been the case.
On the 26th I met Willcocks and discussed the recent fighting of the
Indian Corps with him. I considered that a certain amount of blame
attached to the commanders of the units engaged, for embarking in an
attack on trenches so far away from their own line before ensuring
adequate support, especially in view of the muddy condition of the
ground, and knowing, as they did, the exhausted state of the Indian
troops and the effect of cold upon them. At first the General tried to
combat this view; but he soon acknowledged the justice of my
criticism.
I decided, regretfully, to make a change in the command of the Lahore
Division. A commander very often, after having directed operations of
a critical nature, needs rest and change of occupation to restore him
to his full capacity for command.
I met Joffre at Chantilly on the morning of the 27th, as arranged.
I explained the mission I had from the British Government, and told
him of their fears of impending severe Russian defeats and of the
possibility, which they thought might be open to the enemy, of
withdrawing large numbers of troops and massing a force on
the Western front strong enough to break our line and attain, after
all, their original objectives, namely, Paris and the Channel ports. I
told Joffre that the English Government were anxious to hear his views
and ideas on the points raised.
The French Commander-in-Chief was much astonished to hear that such a
view of the situation could be really and seriously entertained. But
he added that, of course, the French General Staff had plans ready to
meet any eventuality. He expressed the opinion that the time was not
now opportune for the discussion of such contingent possibilities as
these.
We then talked over the reported Russian deficiencies in munitions of
war, and he entered into some most interesting details as to the state
of the French manufacture of ammunition and guns. He told me that they
were producing almost entirely high-explosive shells and hardly any
shrapnel, and that an enormous improvement was being made in the
pattern of fuze, from which great results were expected. The latest
manufactured ammunition for the "75" gun had shown wonderful results,
particularly in the matter of destroying wire entanglements.
Joffre went on to say that the Russians were in close touch with the
French factories, and were benefiting greatly by the experiments which
had been carried out. Moreover, the French were able to supply the
Russians with a considerable quantity of munitions of war. It took a
long time to transmit; but he entertained great hopes that Roumania
and Bulgaria would soon be in such sympathy with the Allies as to
permit the transport of material to Russia _viâ_ Salonika. The reports
he had received indicated that the Russians had sufficient ammunition
at hand, if they remained on the defensive, for six weeks.
He expressed himself as fairly satisfied with the Russian position and
outlook, and thought the Germans were being so heavily punished that
whole corps would have to be reorganised.
These views were subsequently embodied in a memorandum which I sent to
Lord Kitchener for the information of the War Cabinet.
I then arrived at an understanding with Joffre as to future plans. I
again urged strongly upon him my conviction that an advance on the
extreme north, in co-operation with our Navy, was the proper _rôle_
for British troops to fulfil, and went over all the old arguments. In
effect he rejected my plans again, although holding out hopes that, at
a later stage, the French Army might co-operate in such an advance.
In the absence of support from my own Government, it was hopeless to
say anything more. Joffre's plan was as follows. He meant to break
through the enemy's line from the south at Rheims and from the west at
Arras. He desired to mass as many French Corps as possible behind
these two points; therefore, at all other points of the line the
_rôles_ must be twofold: (1) to economise troops as much as possible
in the trenches, so as to spare more men for action at decisive
points, and (2) to organise good local reserves to keep the enemy in
the front employed and prevent his sending troops to threatened points
in the line.
As the history of the operations during 1915 will show, this general
strategic idea was the foundation of all our efforts throughout that
year. It brought about for the British Army the Battles of Neuve
Chapelle, Ypres (second), Festubert, and Loos; and for the
French other important actions, which, although local successes, did
not result in achieving any appreciable advance towards the objectives
which the plans sought to attain.
Those objects were not clearly defined till September, when we began
our last combined attack to attain them and practically failed.
The attitude of our War Office in failing to speed up the manufacture
of munitions of war and the practical collapse of the Russian Armies
were to some extent responsible for the lack of success of our
endeavours. But the detailment of troops and war material to the
Dardanelles was undoubtedly the chief cause.
There was no other course for me to take, under the circumstances,
than to fall in with Joffre's view; and in accordance with his plan I
agreed to take over, in conjunction with the Belgians, the whole line
from La Bassée to the sea, but only by degrees as troops became
available.
Although Joffre at the time agreed in my wish to work the northern
section entirely with the Belgian Army, it would appear that the
French Government still insisted on keeping some hold on that part of
the line with French troops.
On returning to my Headquarters I sent for Bridges, who was now my
representative with His Majesty the King of the Belgians. On the
morning of the 28th, we had a long conference on the subject of
co-operation with the Belgian Army.
I had evolved a scheme in my own mind of amalgamating the Belgian and
British Armies. I wanted to see Belgian brigades of infantry embodied
in our own Army Corps at convenient sections in the line, and to apply
the same process to the cavalry and artillery. This apparent
surrender of independence was no doubt a heavy trial to impose upon
the Belgian General Staff; but I believed it to be the surest and best
method to adopt if we wished to get the highest efforts out of the two
Armies.
When all is said, it must be acknowledged that the standard of
training and war efficiency was higher in our troops than in the
Belgian. This applied particularly to the leaders and the Staff; and,
in spite of the drastic experiences of the Belgian Army during August
and September, our own higher ranks certainly possessed a wider and
more extensive experience in the field.
It can indeed hardly be doubted that a Division composed of two
British infantry brigades and one Belgian would probably have done
more, either in attack or defence, than such a unit composed entirely
of Belgian troops.
Whatever views may be held on this point, it must be allowed that the
scheme I proposed would have ensured a much greater unity of effort.
I talked it all over at great length with Bridges, and on leaving me
he went back to put the proposal before the King of the Belgians. I
entertained little hope of getting a favourable hearing; for, although
I knew the King's lofty spirit and generous impulses would prompt him
to make any personal sacrifice to attain greater power and efficiency
for our united forces, yet I was also well aware of his difficulties
with his own Ministers.
Two days later Bridges brought me His Majesty's answer. He told me it
was possible the King himself might fall in with my suggestion. Ten
thousand rifles would have to be retained for the "inundated" line,
leaving 40,000 rifles available for the proposed amalgamation. This, I
thought, would at once render the united Armies strong enough in the
north to justify me in allowing Joffre to remove the 9th and 20th
French Corps to the points where he so much needed strength for his
own line.
This amalgamation of the British and Belgian Armies would certainly,
have effected a great economy of force and fighting power, and have
perhaps led to important results; but the scheme never came to
fruition, both because the King of the Belgians was unable to gain the
consent of his Government and because the French would not agree to
the plan. Finally, I could get no support or help from our own people
at home.
On the 27th, the French had some success at Carency (north of Arras),
capturing several German trenches and advancing the line some 500
yards.
* * * * *
In spite of the "growls" in which I have so freely indulged, the close
of 1914 yet found me in a hopeful and sanguine frame of mind.
When the state of affairs which might have been came to be compared
with the situation as it was, there was really very little reason for
pessimism. We had scored one great offensive and another great
defensive victory, and we had suffered no severe defeat.
The Germans were bound down behind their entrenchments from the North
Sea to the Swiss frontier, and under the highest trial, the Allies had
proved their ability to hold their actual lines inviolate.
Our Fleet had gained command of the sea, from which they had finally
and completely driven the German flag. The spirit of the Allied
nations was high and confident. On the other hand, had the enemy shown
more of the skill and intrepidity of those great leaders of the
past--Frederick, Napoleon, and von Moltke (whose teachings
German writers of to-day claim that their commanders have so closely
assimilated)--and the Allies a little less watchfulness and keenness,
we might have seen Paris and the Channel seaboard in the enemy's
hands, the British Army, irretrievably separated from its Allies,
driven to the coast, and the French holding the southern provinces of
the Republic with their capital at Bordeaux.
Finally, Russia, our great hope and mainstay for the future, was
inspiring the utmost hope and encouragement amongst the Allies by the
splendid deeds with which she heralded the close of the year.
The last entry in my diary--December 31st, 1914--is as follows:--
"Our night conference showed more and increasingly important Russian
successes."
It was good to end the year with courage born of hope and confidence
in the future. Time works wonders in all directions. Just as we could
not foresee the utter collapse and failure of our great Eastern ally,
so we could not discern the hidden forging of that sword of justice
and retribution whose destined wielders were even then stirring from
their fifty years of slumber and dreams of everlasting peace, to rise
like some giant from the shores of the Western Atlantic and, with
overwhelming force, to stride eastward and help lay low the German
dragon once and for all time in the dust.
CHAPTER XVIII.
AMMUNITION.
From the beginning of the Battle of the Aisne up to the close of the
Battle of Loos, at the end of 1915, the scanty supply of munitions of
war paralysed all our power of initiative and, at critical times,
menaced our defence with irretrievable disaster. Great anxiety on this
subject overshadowed all my direction of military operations, and deep
concern at the failure of the Government to appreciate and remedy our
difficulties from this cause dominated all my work. In this chapter it
is my object to make known some of the efforts I made to awaken both
the Government and the public from that apathy which meant certain
defeat. I exhausted every effort, by urgent official demands to the
War Office, and personal appeals to Lord Kitchener and such Cabinet
Ministers as I came in contact with. When these efforts got no
response, I gave interviews to the press and authorised public men who
visited me to urge this vital necessity in their addresses. Nothing
less than my deliberate conclusion, after all these measures had
failed and nine months of war had elapsed, that the Empire itself was
in jeopardy, forced me to act in May 1915 as I did. I was conscious
before taking this step, which meant the overthrow of the Government,
that it also meant the end of my career in France, with all the hopes
and ambitions that only a soldier can understand. But the
consciousness of the great results achieved in this upheaval has been
my reward, and I trust that a recital of my difficulties
may, if occasion arise in the future, protect the British Army in the
field from the recurrence of any similar situation.
During my term of office as Chief of the Imperial General Staff, from
March 1912 to April 1914, I had urged these vital necessities upon the
Government, but my demands were steadily opposed by the Finance
Department and the Treasury. All our experiences in the South African
War, and the warnings which the Manchurian campaign plainly gave,
passed altogether unheeded in the years preceding the present war. I
was always a strong advocate for the supply of high-explosive shell to
our horse and field artillery, but I got very little support, and even
such as was given to me was lukewarm in the extreme. I believe the
Ordnance Board was not in favour of it.
As early as the middle of September 1914 the British Army in France
was subjected to heavy bombardment from German 8-in. howitzers, to
which they were quite unable to reply. At the same time the daily
expenditure of artillery ammunition became far in excess of the
receipts from home, and we were unable to maintain the stocks on the
lines of communication up to anything like the proper war
establishment. For example, the 18-pdrs. fired an average of 14 rounds
a day, whilst the receipts were barely seven. The 60-pdr. guns and the
4.5-in. howitzers fired over 40 rounds a day, against a supply of
eight or nine rounds at most. In private letters and telegrams I had
repeatedly brought this to the notice of the Secretary of State, and a
strong official memorandum on the subject was sent to the War Office
on September 28th. A further communication to the same effect was made
on October 10th; and on the 29th of the same month the War
Office were officially told that the state of the ammunition supply
had necessitated the issue of an order restricting expenditure to 20
rounds per gun daily, and that a further restriction to 10 rounds
would be necessary if the supply did not improve. This was during the
most desperate period of the First Battle of Ypres, when the average
daily expenditure of 18-pdr. ammunition had amounted to 81 rounds per
gun.
In some cases the expenditure per gun had reached the enormous total
of 300 rounds daily.
A proportion of at least 25 per cent. of high-explosive shells for 13
and 18 pdrs. was included in the demands to which I have referred
above.
In a communication to the War Office on December 31st, the view was
expressed that considerably more high explosive was necessary, and the
following table was laid down as our minimum requirements to carry on
the war with any prospect of success:--
REQUIRED OUTPUT OF AMMUNITION.
Rounds per gun a day.
13-pdr. 50 (25 H.E.)
18-pdr. 50 (25 H.E.)
4.5-in. howitzer 40 (35 H.E.)
6-in. howitzer 25 (all H.E.)
60-pdr. 25 (15 H.E.)
4.7-in. gun 25 (15 H.E.)
6-in. gun 25 (all H.E.)
9.2-in. howitzer 12 (all H.E.)
It was explained that this output was necessary for a period of active
operations, and should be continued even during a lull, till a reserve
of three or four times the amount laid down in war establishments had
been accumulated. To this request there was no reply until January
19th. The War Office then declined to work up to more than 20 rounds a
day, and refused a request for 50 per cent, of high explosives.
This amazing attitude at a most critical time compelled me to consider
means by which the several members of the Government, and the public
also, might be advised of this deplorable apathy which, if long
continued, meant the destruction of our Army.
In this letter from the War Office, of January 19th, which I have
already mentioned, an estimate was attached of the receipts which we
might rely upon up to and including the month of May. This estimate
was far below our requirements, whilst the actual receipts fell far
short of it. The actual supply in May proved to be less than one half
of the War Office estimate, which was the only one ever furnished for
our guidance. Such failure made it quite impossible to make any
reliable forecast of the condition of the ammunition supply at any
particular date. This state of uncertainty rendered the formulation of
plans for co-operating with the French most difficult, if not
impossible.
During the winter of 1914-15 it was hoped to accumulate some small
reserve of ammunition, but, during this period, all our efforts in
this direction were of no avail, because the number of rounds per
18-pdr. gun throughout this period fell to less than five!
I had serious misgivings that the _morale_ of the Army was becoming
affected by this first long and weary winter of inactivity in the
trenches, and to render the defence effective it was necessary to
undertake an offensive operation.
Early in March a small reserve of ammunition had been
accumulated, and the Battle of Neuve Chapelle was fought and won. Had
proper steps been taken to increase the supply when my first strong
appeals were sent in during September 1914, the offensive operation
commenced so successfully at Neuve Chapelle might have been much
further developed, and, indeed, possibly have led to great and
important results. But the battle had to be broken off after three
days' fighting because we were brought to a standstill through want of
ammunition.
Immediately afterwards I again addressed the strongest representations
I could frame to the War Office. I begged that His Majesty's
Government might be informed that, if their object was to drive the
enemy off French and Belgian territory during 1915, no progress
towards this objective could be obtained unless and until the supply
of artillery ammunition should enable the Army to engage in sustained
operations. The only official reply which I received to this letter
was an injunction to use the utmost economy, but a private letter,
dated March 16th, was addressed by Sir James Wolfe Murray to Sir
William Robertson, who was then my Chief of Staff. This letter was
said to have been dictated by the Secretary of State, and its contents
hinted very strongly that an impression prevailed at the War Office
that we were wasting ammunition.
The operations at Neuve Chapelle used up all our available resources,
and it became necessary to restore them by reverting for a time to a
strictly defensive attitude.
It was, moreover, very clear that the Germans had early realised that
the war was to be one calling for colossal supplies of munitions;
supplies, indeed, upon such a stupendous scale as the world
had never before dreamed of, and they also realised the vital
necessity for heavy artillery. They began with an inferior field gun,
and they never stopped to remedy this defect, but directed all their
energies, from the first, to developing their heavy artillery. Whilst
their total proportion of guns to bayonets was fully maintained, the
proportion of field guns to bayonets was reduced, and all heavy guns
enormously increased. Each month the development of heavy artillery
became more accentuated until, towards the late spring of 1915, the
greater number of projectiles fired by the Germans, whenever
operations of any importance were taking place, were of 5.9 and
upwards. This was in defence as well as in attack, and by this means
the enemy endeavoured to shatter the _morale_ of the attackers, as
well as to inflict very heavy casualties.
The necessity for a great preponderance of heavy artillery was also
recognised by the French long before our War Office could be persuaded
to move in that direction. From early in the war they aimed at
obtaining one heavy gun of 6-in. calibre and upwards for every field
gun they held, without reducing the proportion to bayonets of the
latter which obtains in the French Army. To meet these requirements
the French were taking guns from their old warships and coast defence
ships, and straining every nerve to get guns of heavy calibre into the
field.
In May, 1915, the proportion of field to heavy guns above 6-in.
calibre in the French Army was 2.3 to one. At this time the British
Army had but 71 guns altogether above 5-in. calibre against 1,416
below it, and no adequate steps whatever had yet been taken to bring
the proportion more nearly to the requirements of modern warfare. The
supply of trench guns and mortars, with their ammunition,
hand-grenades, and other most necessary munitions of war, was almost
negligible, nor was there any active attempt to understand and grapple
vitally with the new problems calling for the application of modern
science to the character of warfare that had developed.
I have referred before to the disinclination of the War Office, prior
to the war, to take up seriously the question of high explosives; the
natural consequence was that the true nature of high-explosive shells,
and the correct particulars which govern their construction, were not
properly understood, as they had too little experience of them.
The deadly nature of modern rifle and machine-gun fire had brought
about trench warfare, which enabled the troops opposite to one another
to approach to ranges which were customary in the days of the
Peninsula and Waterloo. The time-honoured grenades, which were so
marked a feature in those days, were thus resuscitated.
Although the War Office received detailed reports from the Front as to
the employment by the enemy of these new and unfamiliar weapons, no
proper attention was ever paid to these reports. It was their duty to
bring these old-time weapons up to date, and to compete with the new
mechanical inventions constantly being devised by the great
organisation of a thoroughly prepared enemy. But reports from the
Front as to these new and unfamiliar weapons were received with a
carelessness which bordered on incredulity. The critical days in the
early part of November, and during the First Battle of Ypres,
compelled me to devise a plan to meet the exigencies of this grave
emergency. As the fighting settled into trench warfare, the inadequacy
of our weapons to enable us to reply to an enemy thoroughly equipped
with every contrivance for this sort of warfare became painfully
apparent; while even our hand-grenades, by reason of their faulty
construction, frequently did not explode. I was therefore compelled to
conduct experiments in the field, and improvise new weapons as well as
possible. For such work the Army had no organisation. In this I
received invaluable assistance from my friend, George Moore. Mr. Moore
is an American who has had wide experience of large construction
developments in the United States. Although a young man, he was deeply
versed in the method of scientific research as applied to mechanical
invention. Add to this that he was a great personal friend of my own
and passionately interested in the success of the Allies, and it will
be seen how naturally I turned to him for help and advice in this
terrible crisis. Under Mr. Moore's advice and direction, experiments
were carried out with the maximum of speed, energy and resource,
covering the field of the proper construction and use of high
explosives, hand-grenades, trench mortars and bombs; and a number of
factories and small plants were set up for the production, for use in
the field, of properly constructed hand-grenades, bombs and trench
mortars.
As a result of this work in the daily trench struggle that had then
developed, we were rapidly enabled to acquire the accurate knowledge
of the proper use of high explosives, and the appliances necessary to
meet the enemy on his own ground under these novel conditions of
warfare. Mr. Moore from time to time brought men in whom he had trust
and confidence to help in the work. Among them I will only
specifically refer to Colonel Lewis, an American, whose machine gun,
bearing his name, proved of such enormous help in this war, and to
Lieutenant Lawrence Breese. This gallant young officer of
the Blues, to which magnificent regiment he belonged, did wonderful
work, and conducted experiments the result of which was of the highest
value; and, after several months of tireless energy, gave his life in
carrying out one of these experiments. This hastily improvised
organisation worked night and day in these trying times, with the
results which enabled us, with success, to meet the enemy in trench
warfare.
During this time I received visits at my Headquarters from prominent
members of both Houses of Parliament, to whom I told, in course of
conversation, the great anxiety I felt on the subject of the shortage
of heavy guns and ammunition.
On March 22nd I gave an interview to the Press, which appeared
generally in the English papers, from which I quote: "It is a rough
war, but the problem it sets is a comparatively simple one--munitions,
more munitions, always more munitions; this is the essential question,
the governing condition of all progress, of every leap forward." On
March 27th I gave an interview to _The Times_, in which I said as
follows: "The protraction of the war depends entirely upon the supply
of men and munitions. Should these be unsatisfactory, the war will be
accordingly prolonged. I dwell emphatically on the need for
munitions."
To the public men who visited me, I appealed that they should make
known this grave necessity to the public in their speeches. I quote a
line from a speech of the Earl of Durham, who, at my request, said:
"What we want and must have is more and more munitions."
At a conference at Chantilly with Lord Kitchener, I reminded him of my
constant representations on the subject of munitions, both officially
and privately, and warned him that the danger would be fatal
if instant action were not taken to supply our needs.
It must be remembered that all this time, when the British Forces in
France were in absolute jeopardy owing to these deficiencies,
trainloads of all kinds of ammunition were passing along our rear _en
route_ to Marseilles and the Dardanelles.
This was the situation when on April 22nd the Germans made their first
attack with poisoned gas in the Second Battle of Ypres and, in a
gigantic effort, again attempted to break through; and the defence
called for the most desperate kind of fighting, only surpassed in
intensity by the struggle in the First Battle of Ypres. Just about
this time, the then Prime Minister, Mr. Asquith, made his famous
Newcastle speech, in which he stated that the Army had all the
ammunition it required. When I read this speech, after all my public
and private appeals, I lost any hope that I had entertained of
receiving help from the Government as then constituted. So that, on
May 9th, 1915, when we commenced the Battle of Festubert, an operation
undertaken to relieve the intense pressure on the troops at Ypres, my
mind was filled with keen anxiety. After all our demands, less than 8
per cent. of our shells were high explosive, and we had only
sufficient supply for about 40 minutes of artillery preparation for
this attack. On the tower of a ruined church I spent several hours in
close observation of the operations. Nothing since the Battle of the
Aisne had ever impressed me so deeply with the terrible shortage of
artillery and ammunition as did the events of that day. As I watched
the Aubers ridge, I clearly saw the great inequality of the artillery
duels, and, as attack after attack failed, I could see that the
absence of sufficient artillery support was doubling and
trebling our losses in men. I therefore determined on taking the most
drastic measures to destroy the apathy of a Government which had
brought the Empire to the brink of disaster. A friend was standing by
my side on the tower, and to him I poured out my doubts and fears and
announced my determination. He warned me that the politicians would
never forgive the action I proposed, and that it meant my certain
recall from the command in France. But my decision was made, and I
immediately started for my Headquarters, fully determined on my future
course of action.
If any additional proof were required of the hopelessness of any
relief coming from the War Office, I found it waiting for me when I
reached Headquarters that afternoon, in the shape of a telegram from
the Secretary of State for War, directing that 20 per cent. of our
scanty reserve supply of ammunition was to be shipped to the
Dardanelles. I immediately gave instructions that evidence should be
furnished to Colonel Repington, military correspondent of _The Times_,
who happened to be then at Headquarters, that the vital need of
high-explosive shells had been a fatal bar to our Army success on that
day. I directed that copies of all the correspondence which had taken
place between myself and the Government on the question of the supply
of ammunition be made at once, and I sent my Secretary, Brinsley
FitzGerald, with Captain Frederick Guest, one of my A.D.C.s, to
England with instructions that these proofs should be laid before Mr.
Lloyd George, who had already shown me, by his special interest in
this subject, that he grasped the deadly nature of our necessities. I
instructed also that they should be laid before Mr. Arthur J. Balfour
and Mr. Bonar Law, whose sympathetic understanding of my
difficulties, when they visited me in France, had led me to expect
that they would take the action that this grave exigency demanded.
Together with the correspondence, I sent the following memorandum:--
(_Secret._)
INFORMATION REGARDING AMMUNITION
1. Large quantities of high-explosive shells for field guns have
become essential owing to the form of warfare in which the Army is
engaged. The enemy is entrenched from the sea to the Swiss frontier.
There is no flank in his position that can be turned. It is necessary,
therefore, for all offensive operations to start by breaking the
enemy's line, which presupposes the attack of formidable field
entrenchments. Shrapnel, being the man-killing projectile which is
used against troops in the open, is primarily used in defence. In
offensive operations it is used for searching communication trenches,
preventing the enemy's reinforcements intervening in the fight,
repelling counter-attacks, and, as an alternative for high-explosive
shell, for cutting wire entanglements. It is, however, ineffective
against the occupants of the trenches, breastworks, or buildings. It
is, therefore, necessary to have high-explosive shell to destroy
parapets, obstacles, buildings, and many forms of fortified localities
that the enemy constructs, more particularly his machine-gun
emplacements. Without an adequate supply the attack is impotent
against the defenders of field fortifications, as the first step
cannot be taken. Guns require 50 per cent. of high-explosive shell.
Howitzers use high-explosive shell almost exclusively.
2. We have found by experience that the field guns actually engaged in
offensive operations, such as Neuve Chapelle, fire about 120 rounds
per gun per day.
Heavy guns and howitzers, according to their calibre, fire
less in proportion. The guns of the whole Army are of course never
equally heavily engaged at the same time, but the number of guns
available and the amount of ammunition are the limiting factors when a
plan of attack is being considered. There is, therefore, scarcely any
limit to the supply of ammunition that could be usefully employed. The
more ammunition, the bigger the scale on which the attack can be
delivered, and the more persistently it can be pressed.
Demands must, however, be reasonable, and our position would be very
greatly improved if our supply reached the figures in the attached
Table "A" within three months. Up to the present it has been below
these figures.
WANTED THREE MONTHS HENCE, SAY, AUGUST 1ST.
_Table "A."_
| Guns |Rounds per Gun | Total Rounds
Nature. |now in | per Day. |required Daily.[3]
|Country. |Shrapnel.| H.E. |Shrapnel.| H.E.
| | | | |
18-pdr. | 700 | 12 | 12 |8,500 | 8,500
13-pdr. | 125 | 12 | 12 |1,500 | 1,500
15-pdr. BLC. | 200 | 12 | 12 |2,500 | 2,500
4.7-in. gun | 80 | 8 | 8 | 650 | 650
60-pdr. | 28 | 8 | 8 | 250 | 250
5-in. howitzer | 50 | -- | 15 | -- | 750
4.5-in. howit- | 130 | 4 | 16 | 500 | 2,000
zer. | | | | |
6-in. howitzer | 40 | -- | 12 | -- | 500
9.2-in. howit- | 12 | -- | 12 | -- | 150
zer. | | | | |
| | | | 13,900 | 16,800
| | Grand Total | 30,700 daily.
| | Grand Total | 921,000 monthly.
[Footnote 3: Round numbers are given. Expansion
must be provided for at a similar rate. We need
more guns and a correspondingly larger amount of
ammunition.]
3. Table "B" shows the percentage of high explosive of
certain natures received since application for increased quantities
was made between September and December last.
PERCENTAGE OF HIGH EXPLOSIVE RECEIVED SINCE FIRST APPLICATION FOR IT
IN INCREASED QUANTITIES.
_Table "B."_
Nature of Gun. | Dec. | Jan. | Feb. | March.| April.| May.
| Per | Per | Per | Per | Per | Per
| Cent.| Cent.| Cent.| Cent. | Cent. | Cent.
13-pdr. | Nil | Nil | Nil | Nil | Nil | Nil
18-pdr. | 3.8 | 6.8 | 8.3 | 8.2 | 6.1 | 8
4.5-in. howitzer |44.4 | 68.5 | 88 | 75 | 59 | 65
60-pdr. | -- | 66 | 60 | 56 | 53 | 50
7-in. howitzer |55 | 59 | 51 | 77 | 69 | 50
Colonel FitzGerald and Captain Guest reported that on May 12th and
14th they had carried out my instructions and laid the facts before
Mr. Lloyd George, Mr. Balfour and Mr. Bonar Law. On May 15th, Colonel
Repington's article appeared in _The Times_. The world knows what then
happened. The Coalition Government was formed, with Mr. Lloyd George
as Minister of Munitions; and, though delays afterwards occurred, the
problem was at last faced with the intelligence and energy that its
gravity demanded, and I feel that for his work on munitions we owe
unmeasured gratitude to Mr. Lloyd George. The successful solution of
the problem came when he applied to it that matchless energy which has
enabled him to come through the great ordeal as England's
most valued leader in her direst hour.
For my unprecedented action I claim that no other course lay open to
me. To organise the nation's industrial resources upon a stupendous
scale was the only way if we were to continue with success the great
struggle which lay before us, and I feel that the result achieved
fully warranted the steps I took.
INDEX
ABBEVILLE, 182, 199, 205;
Railway junction, 200.
Admiralty, _see_ British Admiralty.
Aeltre, 208.
Aeroplane Squadrons, 2, 3, 4, 5;
R.F.C., 25.
Aeroplanes and Aircraft,
effect on warfare, 12;
at Amiens, 33;
potentialities realised by French, 155;
menace of, to London, in event of Germans reaching Calais, 215.
Aerial Reconnaissances, 12, 43-4, 90, 121, 145, 185, 200 _passim_;
Future of, 144.
Air Services (_see also_ Royal Flying Corps),
spirit of, 340.
Aire, 200.
Aire-Béthune line,
2nd Corps directed on, 199, 201, 202.
Aire-La Bassée Canal reached by 2nd Corps, 203.
Aisne,
Battle of the, 13, 16, 142 _sqq._, 193 _sqq._;
day of opening, 146;
British share in, 115, 118 _sqq._, 140-1;
French's dispositions of, how influenced, 157;
French share in, 115, 121, 123, 135, 140 _sqq._, 145, 146,
154, 157, 158-9, 160, 161, 164;
German forces believed to be in position for, 116;
German heavy artillery in, 119, 144, 212;
Germany's lost opportunity in, 216;
Intense artillery fire in, 144, 145-6, 149, 150, 212;
Last days of (Oct. 1 _sqq._), 193 _sqq._;
Last repulse of the enemy at, by the 1st Corps (Oct. 11), 211;
Losses, 152-3, 159, 160;
Operations hampered by,
Lack of artillery and machine guns, 101, 347, 356;
Rain, 157;
Tactical aspect of, 140, 159;
Value in, of British "moral," 55;
Battlefield, Features of,
Strategical, 148;
Topographical, 143, 145, 147-8.
Aisne Canal,
suggested French extension to, 186.
Aisne, Department of, 48.
Aisne-Compiègne-Soissons line,
withdrawal to, 91.
Aisne Front, withdrawal from, object of,
plan first conceived, 155-6, 157, 301;
_pourparlers_ on, with Joffre, 163, 164 _sqq._;
the Northern move begun, 193;
progress of, 235-6;
French views on, 305 _sqq._
Aisne Heights,
a reconnaissance from, 161.
Aisne River:
Bridges (road) over, 147;
All under artillery fire, 148;
Constructed over by British Corps (Sept. 13), 150, 151;
British positions on, 146-7, 158, 160, 165, 182;
Steep banks of, 145;
Reported German troop-transfer to, 223;
Roads and railways in valley of, 147-8;
Wooded country N. of, marches through,
consultations on, with Joffre, 143.
Aizy,
German counter-attack at, 151.
Albert, King of the Belgians,
characteristics of, 344;
French invited to H.Q. of, at Louvain, 42-3;
sortie directed by, 143-4;
and the withdrawal from Antwerp, 175;
and French's scheme for Anglo-Belgian military co-operation
(Dec. 28-30), 343 _sqq._
Albert, French progress near, 325.
Alfrey, Lieut., killed at Moncel, 120.
Allenby, Major-General E. H. H. (now General Sir E. H. H., G.C.M.G.,
K.C.B.), G.O.C. 1st Cavalry Division, later G.O.C. Cavalry
Corps (_q.v._), 16, 24, 323;
At Mons and after,
Instructions to, 47;
support given by, to Fergusson (Aug. 24), 65;
During the Retreat from Mons,
protection given by, to infantry, &c., 60, 64, 65, 71, 72, 75,
84-5, 87;
view of, on Smith-Dorrien's situation on Aug. 25, 76;
help given by, to 2nd Corps at Le Cateau, 78;
During the Marne operations, 109;
Marne bridges seized by, 133;
fine leadership of, 137;
During the Aisne operations, 146, 161;
During the Move North and the Battle of Ypres,
_rôle_ assigned to, and finely carried out by, 200-1,
202 _sqq._, 233;
the stand on the Wytschaete-Messines ridge, 204, 233, 238, 244,
246, 247, 277;
consummate skill shown by, 261;
later work, 278, 280;
On the services of the London Scottish on Oct. 31-Nov. 1, 262-3.
Allied Commanders,
views of, before the Retreat from Mons, 47, 55, 56, 57;
wishes ignored in London (Oct. 4, &c), in reference to Antwerp,
180 _et proevi_.
Allied Forces (_see also_ Belgian, British, _and_ French);
support of, to Belgium inadequate to prevent retreat, 46;
positions of, on Aug. 29, 91;
offensive planned for, for Sept. 6, 107, 109-10;
and the end of the Great Retreat, 110;
situation of, on Oct. 6, 181-3;
object of, on Oct. 6, 182;
combined eastward advance of, planned for Oct. 13, 203;
condition, if the enemy had driven a wedge between, 225;
position of, and enemy forces opposing, on the night of Oct. 21,
231-2;
enormous enemy superiority to (Oct. 30), 240;
dispositions of, at the 1st Battle of Ypres (Oct. 29 p.m.), 242;
loyalty and fine feeling between, as evidenced in the 1st Battle
of Ypres, 256;
augmentation of, in the West, some resources of, 301-2;
plans for, in the West, at close of 1st Battle of Ypres, bases of,
301;
needs and alternatives, 301-2;
combined attack by (Dec. 14), on the Hollebeke-Wytschaete ridge
line, 322;
ability of, to keep the line inviolate, proven, 345.
Allied Nations, spirit of, at close of 1914, 345.
Alost-Termonde-Lokeren line, German move on (Oct. 11), 203.
Alsace, French offensive in, 48.
Alston, General, G.O.C. Naval Detachments for Antwerp, 181.
Alternatives in Campaigns, the faculty of choice of, 217.
America, entry of, into the War, 346.
American Civil War, lesson of, as to interference by Home
Government with Commanders in the Field, 111, 178.
Amiens,
British concentration point, 6, 14, 32;
aircraft at, 33;
6th French Army forming at, 89;
German forces operating through, 105.
Ammunition
(_see also_ Artillery, Guns, High Explosive, Machine-Guns,
Royal Artillery, _&c._), 44;
British lack of, and the consequences, French's constant
representations on, before and during the war, 162-3, 241;
Kitchener on, 309-10;
French's reply, 313, 316;
results, 332-3, 343, 347, 349, 351;
the upshot of the agitation, 347 _sqq._;
the Memorandum to the War Cabinet, 357-60;
and the results, 360;
Gun-fire, 1st Battle of Ypres, restricted for lack of, 349;
Output of, required for,
Reserve, 349-50;
Use, 349;
Russian (reported) deficiency in; Joffre's information concerning
(Dec. 27), 341.
Ancre River, Bulkeley Johnson killed at, 136.
Anley, Colonel F. G., O.C. (_temp._) 12th Infantry Brigade, 26.
Annequin--Pont Fixe--Festubert--Chapelle--Fosse line, 2nd Corps at
(Oct. 12), 210.
Ansell, Lieut.-Colonel, O.C. 5th Dragoon Guards, killed in action, 76.
Antwerp, 48, 163, 304;
Belgian retirement on, 45, 46;
sortie from, 143;
danger to, not envisaged, 157;
Belgian withdrawal from, planned, 175;
relief of, French's efforts for, 176 _sqq._;
Kitchener's action, 177, 179, 181;
French's views on (Oct. 6), 182-3;
and Joffre's, 178-9;
British Government's anxieties on, 191;
position at, 198;
fall of, 175 _sqq._, 192, 201;
menace of, to the Channel ports, 176;
and effect of, on French's plans of Sept., 164, 302;
French's steps to keep in touch with events at, 184 _sqq._;
German advances from, 208-9.
Appomattox, Lee's surrender at, 231.
Archangel, disadvantages of, 315.
Ardennes, the,
anticipations concerning, 11, 39;
Rivers rising in, 51.
Argyll and Sutherland (Princess Louise's) Highlanders:
2nd Batt., 23, 61; in the Battle of Ypres, 243;
7th Batt. (T.), 296.
Armentières, 209;
3rd Corps' fighting near, 219, 220;
the town taken, 221;
and shelled, 222;
German forces N. of, 240;
success of the 6th Division near (Oct. 28), 241.
Armentières--La Bassée, Indian Corps' fighting between, 284.
Armies, Decision to form, communicated to Corps' Commanders, 337.
Arques, 329.
Arras, and the Sea,
German strength between (Oct. 10), Foch's estimate of, 223;
attack N. of, by de Maud'huy (Dec. 16-17), 324-5;
weather difficulties at, 337;
Joffre's plan to break through W. of, 342;
French success near (Dec. 27), 345.
Arras front, the, 234.
Artillery _see_ German, Guns, Heavy Artillery, Royal Artillery.
Artists' Rifles (28th (County of London) Batt. the London Regiment),
arrival in France (Nov.), 27, 271, 295;
converted into an Officers' Training Corps, 272, 295, 297.
Asia Minor, action in, French's view on, 316.
Asquith, Rt. Hon. H. H., 305, 308, 329, 331;
and the _Entente_, 3;
at the Council of War of Aug. 5, 1914, 3;
French's relations with, and the ammunition shortage, 332;
the Newcastle speech, 356.
Ath, route from, across Haine Valley, 49;
German advance to, 57.
Attack, how best warded off, 313.
"_Attaque_!" General Foch's constant cry, 198, 274.
Aubers Ridge, artillery shortage at, 356.
Augustovo, German disaster at, 230.
Aulnoy, 2nd Corps at (Sept. 8), 123.
Aulnoye, Railway junction at, 52.
Austria-Hungary, War declared by, on Serbia, 2;
French and British declarations of War with, 2.
Austro-German defeats, 268, 274.
Avesnes, 50, 67.
Bailleul, 227, 234, 241, 245, 258;
German defeat at, 207.
Balfour, Rt. Hon. A. J., and the Munitions question, 357, 360.
Balloon observation and heavy artillery, 12.
Baltic Sea, 315.
Barrow, Lieut.-Col. G. de S., A.D.C. Chief of Staff to Allenby, 243.
Barry, Lieut.-Col. S. L., A.D.C. to French, 255.
Bassevelle, advanced troops at, 126, 127.
Battenberg, H.S.H. Prince Maurice of, death from wounds, 240.
Battles, past and present, names of, and time-limits of, 218.
Bavai, 2nd Army Corps' retreat on (Aug. 24), 63, 64;
French's advanced H.Q. at, 65, 66, 68;
conditions in, and around, 69-70;
strategic importance of, 65.
Bayonets, demand for, by British cavalry (Sept. 21), 161.
Bazaine and Metz, warning from, 71.
Bazoches, 148.
Beale-Browne, Major, 9th Lancers, at Moncel, 119.
Beaumont, French movements near, 38-9.
Bécherelle-Maison Neuve road, fighting in woods near, 128.
Bedfordshire Regiment:
1st Batt., 23;
2nd Batt., 29.
Belgian Army (_see also_ Allied Forces);
nearest French force to, 38;
entrenched near Louvain, 41;
retreat on Aug. 21, 45-6;
later position, 48;
in Antwerp, 143, 176;
co-operation of anticipated, 182;
position in combined advance as planned, 203;
retreat of, to Bruges and the Yser, 183, 192, 201, 208, 212;
fatigue of, 217, 224;
stand of, on that stream, 278;
German attack on, at Nieuport (Oct. 19), 227;
in the Battle of Ypres, 232;
active hostilities resumed by (Dec. 2), 336;
French's scheme for co-operation with, by amalgamation, 343-5.
Belgian Coast-line (_see also_ Channel Ports),
Plans for regaining command of, 303;
Commandant of Antwerp, French in communication with, 191;
Defence of Frontier fortresses, 7, 176;
Government, Message from, to French, on the retirement on Antwerp,
45-6;
departure of, from Antwerp (Oct. 3), 175;
Neutrality, British guarantee of, 9, 14;
Pre-war attitude as to conduct in a general war, 9;
Refugees near Le Cateau (Aug. 24), 68-9, 83.
Belgian Luxemburg, German forces in, 41.
Belgium, Central Plains of, 50;
French cavalry operations in, 44, 67, 68;
German turning movement in, 57;
Industrially important districts of, 49, 50, 51;
Inundation of, 242-3;
Further, considered, 313.
Bellot, fighting at, 126.
Beluchi Regiment, 129th (Duke of Connaught's Own), 238.
Bercelaere, the Worcesters at (Oct. 31), 254.
Bérinage coalfield, 49, 51, 53.
Berry-au-Bac, French capture of Prussian Guards at (Sept. 17), 157.
Berthelot, General, Chief of Staff to Joffre, first impressions of, 35.
Bertie, Rt. Hon. Sir Francis Leveson, G.C.B. (now Lord Bertie),
British Ambassador to the French Republic, a tribute to, 33;
views of, on Kitchener's functions (Sept. 2), 99;
telegram to, from Grey on the Coastal advance (Dec. 9),
305 _sqq._
Béthune, 209, 235;
2nd corps at, 209, 210.
Béthune--Aire line, 2nd corps approaching, 201, 202.
Béthune-Lille-Tournai road, assigned for French advance (Oct. 13),
203.
Beyers, General, a chivalrous act by, 339.
Bhopal Infantry, 9th Regiment, 238.
Bidon, General, French Territorials under, 233.
Binche, distances from, to Condé and to Le Nouvion, 48;
strategic importance of, 53;
occupied by enemy, 60.
Bingham, Brigadier-General Hon. C. E., G.O.C. 4th Cavalry Brigade,
24, 65, 247.
"Black Country"-like area, 2nd Corps' operations in, 209.
"Black Marias," _see_ "Jack Johnsons".
Black Watch, The (Royal Highlanders),
1st Batt., 17, 126, 250, 328;
5th Batt. (T.), arrival of, in France, 295.
Bleu to Berthen, German positions on, 207.
Bleu to Neuve Église line, secured by 3rd Corps, 207.
Boers, the, chivalry shown by, in fight, 339.
Bois l'Évêque, roads and railways, traversing, 52.
Bois Grenier, capture of, by 3rd Corps (Oct. 18), 221.
Boitron, enemy fire from, 127;
Church, artillery action N. of, counter-attack near, and Guards'
action in woods N.W. of, 128.
Bombs, use of, 144.
Bonnet, 1st Army Corps H.Q., 65;
fighting watched from, by French, 66.
Bordeaux, 305, 346.
Border Regiment, the,
2nd Batt., 28;
5th Batt. (T.), 27, 295.
Borodino, Battle of, 217.
Bouchain, Scheldt crossing at, 50.
Boulogne, 173, 176, 180, 183, 188;
French's landing at, 13;
German menace to, 171, 176;
Napoleon's menace from, 215;
a possible execution of in the present century foreseen, 155-6.
Bourg, the Aisne crossed at, by 1st Corps, 151.
Bouvignies, Scheldt crossing at, 50.
Bowes, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 8th Infantry Brigade, 21, 322.
Bradbury, Captain, killed in action, 101.
Braine and district cleared by Allenby's cavalry, 146.
"Brand, Tom" (Viscount Hampden), O.C. Hertfordshire Territorials,
powers of, with his men, 271.
Brandenburg Corps, and its commander in the Franco-German War of
1870, 285.
Bray, 60.
Braye, French extension to, suggested, 186.
Breese, Lieutenant Lawrence, of the Royal Horse Guards, scientific
experiment of, on new weapons, costing his life, 355.
Breteuil, de Castelnau's H.Q. at, 199.
Bridges, Colonel Thomas, 4th Dragoon Guards, character summary of,
184-5;
sent to Brussels, 185;
report from, on the situation in Antwerp, 198;
French's representative with H.M. the King of the Belgians, the
co-operative scheme discussed with, 343-4.
Bridoux, General, Commanding French Cavalry Corps, _rôle_
assigned to, 143;
killed, 158.
Brigades, _see_ Infantry Brigades.
Briggs, Brigadier-General C. J., G.O.C. 1st Cavalry Brigade, 24.
British Admiralty, views of, on the Zeebrugge schemes, 311, 320-1.
British Army, _see_ each component part, _and_ Names of
Commanders;
_see also_ British Expeditionary Force, _and_ Indian
Corps;
Disadvantages of (_circa_ 1914), 140;
One of its most sacred Traditions, 330;
Possibility of Employing elsewhere than as on Jan. 9, 1915;
Memorandum of War Council, 313-14;
and French's reply, 315 _sqq._;
Secret of its fighting power, 330.
British Empire at stake in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 214-16;
two fateful dates for, 237, 252, 260;
saved by the Cavalry Corps, 261;
jeopardised by the shortage of Munitions. French's consequent
action, 347, 356, 357;
practically inviolate throughout the War, 331.
British Expeditionary Force for France, command given to French, 2,
8, 17;
Composition of, 4;
at start and later, with names of Commanders, 16 _sqq._;
Combined action with the Navy considered by French and discussed
with Churchill, 157, 164;
further consideration of, 302 _sqq._;
objections of the French, 305, 307, 342, 343;
the substituted plan in operation, 322 _sqq._;
Concentration on left flank of the French fixed, 5, 6-7, 14;
and effected, 33, 35, 40;
general instructions for action when completed, 42;
order of the day referred to, 212;
_see also_ Move northward, _below_;
Condition of, after Le Cateau, 89, 95, 111;
Co-operation of, with the Belgians, French's scheme for, 302, 303,
343-5;
Belgian promise of, 43-6;
Deficiencies after Le Cateau due to Losses (_q.v._) (Aug. 31),
95;
Despatch of, to France; Instructions to C.-in-C. on his departure,
13-15;
Feeling of, for the Prussian invaders of East Prussia, 194;
French's talks with the men, 88-9, 136;
German estimate of (Sept. 3), 105;
the thing forgotten by them, 107;
H.Q. in London; Locale and Staff, 5-6;
Imperilment of, by the abandonment of the French offensive, 94;
Losses (_see also_ that head) in Officers, how made good, 272;
Marching of, 94;
Message to, from the King, 275;
Moral of, _see_ Spirit Animating, _below_;
Moral sustained through the Great Retreat, 107;
Motive and Task of, 14;
Move of, to the N., to left flank of French forces, envisaged by
French in Sept., 157, 162;
the _pourparlers_ on, 163 _sqq._;
Joffre's views on, 166-9, and dispositions suggested by him,
169 _sqq._;
urged on by French in early October, 176;
further urgent representations on, to Joffre, and the replies,
185 _sqq._;
the march begun (Oct. 1), 193, 195 _sqq._;
its progress, 198 _sqq._;
how thwarted, 341 _sqq._;
combined advance east planned for (Oct. 13), 20;
New base decided on, 93;
Offensive action by, urged by Joffre and others (Aug. 31), and
refused by French, 95;
Orders of the Day issued to, by French;
Sept. 8, 131-2;
Special:
Aug. 22, paragraph 2, quoted, 212;
Oct. 16, 211-12;
Oct. 23, 229;
Nov. 1, 257;
Nov. 3, 260-9;
Nov. 3, 269-70;
Position desired for, for Sept. 6, by Joffre, 107;
Positions held by (_see also_ Concentration, _above_),
and movements of, before and during the:
(_a_) Retreat from Mons, 47 _sqq._;
(_b_) Battle of the Marne, 117 _sqq._;
(_c_) Battle of the Aisne, 145 _sqq._;
(_d_) Movement N., after that Battle, 193 _sqq._;
(_e_) 1st Battle of Ypres, 214 _sqq._;
(_f_) Operations of Dec. 14-19, 1914, 326 _sqq._;
Qualities shown by all ranks in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 238, 239;
Reserves and reinforcements available, 113, 228;
continued lack of both, 265;
War Council's view on (Jan. 7, 1915), 309;
Roads and Supply Railheads allotted to, for the Battle of the
Marne, 132-3;
Services of, acknowledgments of, by,
Joffre, 85, 98;
Poincaré, 198;
Spirit animating, 55, 78, 88-9, 98, 110, 111, 113, 238, 239, 266,
269, 270, 271;
Strain endured by, in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 237;
Successive instead of united action by, envisaged by Joffre
(Oct. 4), 189 _sqq._;
Wilson's share in preparation of, 108.
British Force for Relief of Antwerp, 177, 179, 181;
what befell it, and what might have been done with it, 183;
Poincaré's view on, 198.
British Forces, _see_ British Army.
British Government, _see also_ War Cabinet;
offensive action urged by, on Aug. 31, 95;
objective unattainable without adequate Munitions, insistence on
by French, 351 _sqq._, 357 _sqq._;
_see also_ 347, 358 _sqq._;
Guarantee of Belgian neutrality, 9, 14.
British Imperial General Staff, French's resignation from, 1;
and French's appointment to Command of B.E.F., 2;
conferences of, with French General Staff, 5, 9.
British Losses at Le Cateau, 78-9, 83-7, 89, 153;
in the Battle of the Aisne, 152-3, 159, 160;
on the Marne, 137, 138;
in the Battle of Ypres, 251, 279, 285-6.
British Naval co-operation arranged for, 226-7;
Detachments for relief of Antwerp, and their Commander, 179, 181;
difficulty of withdrawing, 201;
Transport Service line, efficiency of, 40.
British Navy (_see also_ Naval co-operation)
Combined action with plans for, 157, 164 _sqq._, 302
_sqq._;
French objections to, 305, 307, 342, 343;
Position of in Aug. 1914, 4;
and at the close of the year, 345.
British Reservists, in Aug. 1914, 42.
British Soldiers, military characteristics of, 42;
Moral superiority of, over German, value of, 55;
and Officers, instinctive sympathy between, 88;
Qualities of, saving the Armies from disaster, 94;
Spirit of, at and before the Battle of the Marne, 113, 121;
Troops, mobilisation of, 3.
Brooke, Colonel Lord, and the Warwickshire Battery of Horse
Artillery (_q.v._), 295.
Broome, a pause at, with Kitchener, 333.
Bruges, Belgian retreat on, covered by Rawlinson, 201;
German advance on, 208;
and arrival at, 219;
plan for clearing, 221, 226;
failure of, 235.
Brussels, Belgian evacuation of, 45-6;
German cavalry advance on, 58;
Colonel Bridges despatched to, 185;
Railway to and from, 53;
route from, across Haine valley, 49.
Brussels-Givet line, German menace to, 41.
Bucy-le-Long-Bourg line, held by British, 150, 152.
Bug, the, Russian operations near, 334.
Bulfin, Brigadier-General E. S., G.O.C. 2nd Infantry Brigade, 18, 244;
given command of the 1st Division, 251-2.
Bulgaria, Joffre's hopes from, 34.
Bull Run, Battle of, 231.
Bully beef, exchange of, for loan of Guns, by Haig, 159.
"Bunching up" of infantry, 130.
Bussières, attempt to cut off enemy retreat at, 128.
Bussières-Boitron-Hondevilliers line, British left on, 131.
Butler, Brigadier-General R. H. K., G.O.C. 3rd Infantry Brigade, 18.
Buzancy, French's view from, of the Aisne combat, 145.
Byng, Major-General Hon. Sir Julian, G.O.C. 3rd Cavalry Division, 29;
operations by, 201;
during the Battle of Ypres, 227, 239, 243, 244;
Appointed to command Cavalry Division for relief of Antwerp, 181.
Bzura, the, Russian retreat to, and stand on, 230.
Cabinet, The (_see also_ War Cabinet), anxiety of (Dec. 1914),
332.
Cabinet Ministers, French's efforts to rouse to the need for more
Munitions, 347.
Calais, 183;
menace to, and from, of the fall of Antwerp, 176, 214-15, 304.
Calais-Dover, distance well within range of modern heavy artillery,
215.
Cambon, Paul, French Ambassador in London, 3.
Cambrai, 77;
canal by, 49-50;
Scheldt crossing at, 50;
British troops near, 72;
German reinforcements at, 182.
Cambrai to Condé and to Le Nouvion, distances, 48.
Cameron Highlanders, 1st Batt., 27;
at the Petit Morin, 126;
in the Battle of Ypres, 250;
at Givenchy, 328.
Cameronians, The (Scottish Rifles), 5th Batt. (T.), 295.
Campaigns, alternatives offered by preliminary conditions of, 217-18;
Development of, often quite unlike the preconceived plan, 217;
success in, from what resulting, 217-18.
Campbell, Lieut.-Colonel D., 9th Lancers, at Moncel, 119;
and wounded, 120.
Canal Du Centre, junction of, with the Condé Canal, 53.
Capper, Major-General T., G.O.C. 7th Infantry Division, 28, 227;
sent to relief of Antwerp, 181;
at Ghent, 201, 203;
retreat thence, 208.
Carency, French line advanced at, 345.
Carvin and Lens, French Cavalry operating between, 182.
Cassel, French's interviews at, with Foch, 233, 274, 277-8;
on the inundation question, 242-3.
Castelnau, General de, efforts of, to turn the German flank, 13, 145,
159, 160, 162, 197, 216, 325;
Fine leading of, and the results, 158-9;
Seen by French on October 8, personal losses sustained by, and
pressure on troops of, 199.
Catillon, Bridge at, 51.
Cattenières, German move on, 77.
Cavalry, _see_ British, French, German, Cavalry.
Cavalry, British (_see also_ Indian Cavalry, _and_ each
unit _under_ Brigade, Corps, Division, Regiment, _and_
Names of Commanders) of the Expeditionary Force, 4;
Composition and Commanders of, 16, 17 _sqq._ (_see
also_ Cavalry Brigades, Corps, Divisions),
Demand of, for Bayonets, 161;
Guns saved by, at Le Cateau, 77;
Memorandum on the Employment of, 129-30;
Operations of, before, during, and after the,
(_a_) Retreat from Mons, 44, 47 _sqq._;
(_b_) Battle of the Marne, 119 _sqq._;
(_c_) Battle of the Aisne, 146, 152, 165;
(_d_) Move northwards, 172 _sqq._;
(_e_) 1st Battle of Ypres, 220 _sqq. passim_;
(_f_) Operations of Dec. 14-19, 238;
Reconnaissance work of; shared with Aircraft, 43-4;
Superiority of, to that of the enemy, 94;
Brigades:
1st, 24;
fine work of, at Braine, 146;
2nd, 24, 65, 73;
guns saved by, 77;
at Moncel, 119-20;
3rd, 24, 65;
at St. Quentin, 87;
fighting on the Marne, 129, 132;
filling gap between 3rd and 2nd Corps, 135;
energy of, 137;
at Chassemy, 152;
4th, 24, 25, 63;
at Messines, 247, 263;
5th, 25;
at Binche, 47;
at Cérizy, 87;
near Compiègne, 93;
on the Marne, 132;
following gap between 3rd and 2nd Corps, 135;
in Marne Battle, 135;
French's talk to, after the fight, 136;
energy of, 137;
at Chassemy, 152;
6th, 29;
at Gheluvelt, 250;
7th (_see also_ Kavanagh), 30;
in the Battle of Ypres, 250, 251;
at Messines, 246;
fine work by, 256, 272;
Corps (_see also_ Allenby),
formation of, 24, 200, 202;
fine work by, 203, 204 _sqq._;
operations planned for, in the Battle of Ypres, 219;
and executed by, 220, 221;
victories of, 223;
front held by, 225, 232;
falling back on Messines, 227;
hard pressed at Zonnebeke, 233;
glorious stand by, and by associated troops on the
Wytschaete-Messines ridge, 238, 244 _sqq._;
support sent to, 250;
admirable aid given by, 261;
repulse of the enemy by, back to the Lys, 277;
Divisional, _see_ Divisional Cavalry;
Divisions:
1st, 16, 24, 61;
fine reconnaissance work by, 64, 65, 72, 73, 75, 76, 84, 87,
119, 126;
orders to, before the Battle of the Marne, 132;
at Braine, 152;
and the move N., 169, 171, 173, 188;
the move begun, 193, 193, 198, 200, 202;
fine work by, 204, 205;
fighting on the Lys, 220;
in support at Messines, 244;
fierce fighting by, 245, 246, 247;
withdrawal to Wulverghem, 258, 259;
London Scottish joining in the trenches, 263;
supporting Conneau, 264;
reinforcing Haig, 280;
2nd, 25, 146;
move to the N., 170-1, 172, 174, 193, 195, 200;
capture by, of the Mont des Cats, 204;
and of Mont Noir, 205;
capture by, of Mont Kemmel, 208;
at Warneton, 220;
reinforcing Haig, 243;
and hard pressed, 244;
at Messines, 246;
at Gheluvelt, 250;
heavily attacked on the Wytschaete-Messines ridge, 237, 258,
259;
French support of, 261;
London Scottish detached to support, 263;
3rd, 16, 29, 165, 178, 188, 273;
detailed for Relief of Antwerp, 180, 181, 192, 201;
at Thourout, 204;
fighting in Houthulst Forest, 220;
near Menin, 224;
increasing pressure on, 227, 233, 239;
intense fighting near Hollebeke, 243, 244, 246;
value of, 276;
critical situation, 251;
fighting at Wytschaete-Messines ridge, 260;
8th, 169.
Cavalry Commanders, French's discussions with, before Mons, 43.
Cavalry on Foot, disadvantages of, 261-2.
Cavalry spirit, advantages of, 262.
Cavan, Brigadier-General the Earl of, G.O.C. 4th (Guards Brigade),
19, 244, 271;
later command of, 252, 271;
fine work by, 272;
marvellous influence over his men, 271.
Celles, spurs near, 150.
Cérizy, German cavalry repulse at, 87.
Cerseuil, 7th Brigade at, 195.
Chailly and Jouy-sur-Morin, 1st Corps at, 123.
Châlons, rail to, from Maubeuge, 53.
Chamigny, Marne crossed at, by part of 3rd Corps, 138.
Champagne, Plain of, 117;
German forces giving way in, 142.
Changis, Marne crossings near, 124, 129;
French difficulties at, 133-4.
Changis-Coulommiers line, British position on, before the Marne
Battle, 115.
Channel Ports, German menace to, 341;
constantly in French's mind, 11, 155-7;
increased by the fall of Antwerp, 176;
possibility of averting, 183;
gravity of, in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 214-16, 224;
the advance checked by that battle, 235-6, 277;
moment of greatest danger to (Oct. 31), 252, 260;
saved by the Territorials, 294;
rendered grave by German hold on Belgian coast, Grey on, 306-7;
French's plan for extinguishing this menace, 302 _sqq._;
Joffre's views and alternative plan, 307, 310-11;
and memorandum on, 317-18.
Channel Tunnel, 214;
views on, of French, 156.
Chantilly, meetings at, with Joffre, 336, 340;
conference at, with Kitchener, the Munitions question urged at,
355-6.
Charleroi, country near, 50;
German advance on, 58.
Charleroi Canal, canals connected with, 53.
Charly-sur-Marne, bridge at, seized by Allenby, 133.
Chassemy, Gough's cavalry at, 152.
Château-Thiérry, French forces falling back on, 104;
taken by the enemy, 105;
French advance directed on, 115;
German concentration near, 151.
Chatillon, the French G.H.Q. at, 142.
Chemin des Dames, position maintained by the French, 157;
plateau S. of, 161.
Cheshire Regiment:
1st Batt., 22;
6th Batt. (T.), 296.
Chetwode, Brigadier-General Sir Philip P. W., G.O.C. 5th Cavalry
Brigade, 25, 47;
German cavalry repulsed by, at Cérizy, 87;
1st Corps' retirement covered by, 93;
French's visit with, to the tired troops, 136.
Chichester, Brigadier-General, O.C. Territorial Training Camp,
St. Omer, 294.
Chivalry in war, importance of maintaining, instances of, in the
Boer War, 339.
Chivres Plateau, German artillery concentration on, 151-2.
Chivres Plateau-Missy line held by 5th Division, 152.
Chivres Spur, Aisne Valley, 147.
Christmas Day, 1900, a Boer Christmas present after, 339.
Christmas Day, 1914, how spent by French, 337;
an armistice believed to have been suggested for, by the Pope, 337;
German fraternisation on, 338.
Churchill, Rt. Hon. Winston, and the _Entente_, 3;
on the situation of the British Navy on August 5, 1914, 4;
attacks on, repudiated by French, and valuable help acknowledged,
164;
character-summary of, 302-3;
visits of, to French, and plans for naval co-operation sketched
out during, 163-4;
and letters after, 302 _sqq._;
later visit to French (Dec. 17), the difficulties of British
coastal advance discussed, 305;
French dislike of the plan, 305;
and substitute for it, 307;
on the French attitude to the Zeebrugge plan, 307;
telegram from (Jan. 2), on the development of Zeebrugge as a
submarine base, 308;
text, 311.
Clive, Major, Grenadier Guards, liaison officer at French H.Q.,
news from, 72;
a tribute to, 274.
Cloth Hall, and other glories at Ypres, 248.
Coast-line, menace to, _see_ Channel ports.
Coldstream Guards, The,
1st Batt., 17, 250;
at Givenchy, 328;
2nd Batt., 19, 125, 128, 244;
3rd Batt., 19, 125, 127, 128, 244.
Command of Ground, chief value of, 149.
Commander-in-Chief, demands on the brain of, 80;
functions of, as exercised by Kitchener in South Africa, 333;
responsibility of, for all blame always maintained by French,
329-30.
Commanders of Armies in the Field, and Interference by Home
Government, _see_ Divided Command.
Committee of Imperial Defence, 1, 8;
warning to, by French, on the command of the Channel ports, 155-6,
214;
suggestion to, on sectional construction of submarines made by
French, 216;
French a member of, 8.
Compiègne, French's G.H.Q. at, 86, 89, 90, 93;
conference at, with Joffre, 92;
pivot of French cavalry operations, 146.
Compiègne-Clermont line, French forces falling back to, 93.
Compiègne-La Fère line, gap in, Joffre's desire for the British to
fill, and French's replies, 92, 94, 95.
Compiègne-Longueil-Pont Ste. Maxence area, 3rd Corps directed on,
187.
Condé, the Scheldt at, 48, 50;
military value of, 53, 54;
roads from, route of, 54;
2nd Corps' difficulties S.E. of, 65;
Aisne crossing at, 150.
Condé Bridge, British cavalry (entrenched) covering, 195.
Condé-Cambrai-Le Nouvion-Binche area,
Features of,
Strategical, 52 _sqq._;
Topographical, 48 _sqq._
Condé Canal line, British forces on, 47, 50;
junction of, with Canal Du Centre, 53;
bridges gained by German cavalry, 62.
Condé Fort, Missy, cleared of enemy, 149.
Condé-Manette line, British forces on, 60.
Condé-Mons-Erquelinnes line, British on, 59;
heavy pressure on, 61.
Condé-Valenciennes-Cambrai-Le Cateau-Landrecies road, 54.
Congreve, Brigadier-General W. N., V.C., G.O.C. 18th Infantry
Brigade, 28.
Connaught Rangers,
1st Batt., 19, 128, 238;
2nd Batt., 19, 160.
Conneau, General, French cavalry under, operations of, 204, 227, 235;
at Messines, 264, 278;
relieved, 280.
Cormicy-Rheims-Verzy line, held by 5th French Army, 146.
Corps Commander, discussions with before Mons, 43.
Coulommiers, French at, with Haig, 106;
French's G.H.Q. at, 131.
Council of War of Aug. 5, 1914,
Members and Military Officers present at, 3-4;
topics discussed and conclusions arrived at, 4-5.
County of London (London Regiment):
9th Batt. (Queen Victoria's Rifles), 295;
12th Batt. (The Rangers), 296;
13th Batt. (Princess Louise's Kensington Batt.), 295.
Courcelles, 1st Corps H.Q., 152.
Courtaçon-Esternay-La Villeneuve-les-Charleville line reached by
5th French Army, 121.
Courtaçon-Esternay-Sézanne line, 5th French Army directed on, before
the Marne battle, 115.
Courtrai, Rawlinson's operations towards, 201, 219;
German advance to, 208;
and reinforcements at, 240.
Couvrelles-Ciry-Nampteuil-sous-Muret area, British troops in, 196.
Cracow, anticipated fall of, 194;
Russian tactics concerning, 230.
Craonne, French forces near, 152;
loss of, 157.
Crawford, and the Light Division, 215.
Cressy, Allenby's H.Q. at, 87.
Crouy and Crouy Ridge, Allied forces at, 152.
Cuiry-Houssé-Oulchy-le-Château area, 2nd Corps directed to assemble
in, 193.
Cuisy-Iverny-Neufmontiers-Meaux, French advance by, across the
Marne, 115.
Cunard, Lady, 2.
Cunliffe-Owen, Colonel, G.O.C. 2nd Infantry Brigade (_temp._),
18.
Cuthbert, Brigadier-General G. J., G.O.C. 13th Infantry Brigade, 22.
Cyclist Companies attached to Divisional Cavalry and R.E.,
1st, 18;
2nd, 20;
3rd, 21;
4th, 26;
5th, 23;
6th, 28;
7th, 29.
Dagny, Cavalry action near, 119.
D'Amade, General, troops under, 61;
help given by, to 2nd Brigade at Le Cateau, 78, 80;
attack by, on the Germans about Péronne, 87.
Dammartin, G.H.Q. moved to, 95, 100, 101, 104.
Dardanelles Expedition, repercussion of, on the W. front, 316, 318,
343, 356;
the climax and its results, 357 _sqq._
Davies, Brigadier-General R. H., G.O.C. 6th Infantry Brigade, 19.
Davies, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 8th Infantry Brigade, 66.
Dawnay, Major Hugh, 2nd Life Guards, services and death in action,
84, 273-4;
on the 1st Corps' doings (Oct. 24), 235.
Defence, strengthened by Modern Weapons, 12, 144.
Delays, danger of, 7.
de la Panouse, Vicomte, and British support of France, 3.
de Lisle, Brigadier-General (later, Major-General) H. de B.,
G.O.C. 2nd Cavalry Brigade, 24;
later G.O.C. 1st Cavalry Division, 24, 65;
_rôle_ assigned to, 200, 202-3;
and finely executed by, 204-5;
at Messines, 247;
high praise due to, 261;
in the Battle of Ypres, 280.
Denain, Scheldt crossing at, 50.
Denmark, Neutrality of, and Vulnerability of Sea-communications, 315.
Derby, Earl of, on Kitchener's love for Broome, 333.
Devonshire Regiment, 1st Batt., 21, 22, 27, 327.
Dhuisy, British troops directed to, to ease pressure on 8th French
Division, 134.
Dhuizel, 146;
1st Corps H.Q. at, 152.
Dieppe, German opportunity at, lost, 214, 215-16.
Dinant, French forces at (Aug. 18), 41.
Dinant-Trélon line, 5th French Army on, 58, 59.
Dispatches, difficulty of writing, 80.
Divided Command and Divided Counsels, evils of, 99 _sqq._;
177 _sqq._, 222, 319;
Poincaré's views on, 198-9;
French's efforts to minimise, 232-3;
a concrete instance (Dec. 18), 325.
Divisional Cavalry:
1st Division, 18;
2nd, 20;
3rd, 21;
4th, 26;
5th, 23;
6th, 28, 203;
7th, 29.
Divisions, British (_see also_ Cavalry Division), Commanders
and Composition of, 16, 17, 19, 20, 22, 25, 27, 28;
Regular Forces,
1st, 16, 17, 252;
in the Retreat from Mons, 66, 106;
in the Battles of the Marne, 125, 126, 129;
and of the Aisne (at Vendresse), 151;
in the Battle of Ypres, 223, 232;
at Gheluvelt, 241-2, 250, 253-4, 265;
at Messines, 260, 265;
moved into reserve, 284;
2nd, 16, 19;
in the Retreat from Mons, 66, 81, 106;
in the Battle of the Marne, 119, 127;
at the Petit Morin, 128;
in the Battle of the Aisne, 151;
in the Battle of Ypres, 223, 235, 251, 253-4, 265;
Territorials incorporated with, 297;
3rd, 16, 20;
in the Retreat from Mons, 60, 62, 71;
at Solesmes, 73, 75;
in the Battle of the Marne, at Nanteuil, 133, 160, 193;
in the Battle of the Aisne, at Aizy, 151;
and Vuilly, 152;
position on Oct. 2, 195;
Commander killed, 211;
in the Battle of Ypres, at Messines, 247;
and after, 323;
4th, 16, 25, 68, 72, 105;
at Le Cateau, 77, 210;
and after, 85;
bridging feat, of, in the Marne Battle, 134;
in the Battle of the Aisne, 145, 152, 161;
moving North, 205;
at Bailleul, 207;
in the Battle of Ypres, Le Gheer retaken by, 233;
at Messines, fine work of, 245;
5th, 16, 22;
in the Retreat from Mons, 62, 71, 76;
heavy pressure on, 66, 70;
in the Battle of the Marne, 133, 134;
in the Battle of the Aisne and after, 150-2, 195, 196;
heavy fighting by, 210;
in the Battle of Ypres, at La Bassée, 221;
in the December operations, 323;
6th, 16, 27, 94, 150, 203;
in the Marne Battle, 153, 160;
in the Battle of Ypres, 205;
Bailleul and Meteren taken by, 207;
success of, at Armentières, 241;
constant fighting of, 275;
7th, 16, 28, 165, 167, 169, 173;
not under French, 177, 178, 179;
detailed for relief of Antwerp, 180-1;
French's reiteration of request for, 188;
placed under French's orders, 192, 208;
orders to, 208;
in the Battle of Ypres, 224, 239, 251, 253-4, 256, 327;
defence by, of the Ypres salient, 239;
at Gheluvelt, 241-2;
heavily shelled, 251;
heavy losses, 260, 265;
8th, 165, 167, 169, 171, 173, 201, 239;
in the Battle of Ypres, 327;
12th, at the Battle of Loos, O.C. killed, 150;
27th, 239, 305;
28th, 310;
Territorial:
46th (North Midland), 300;
47th (London), 300;
48th (South Midland), 300;
49th (West Riding), 300;
50th (Northumbrian), 300;
51st (Highland), 300.
Dixmude, French Naval Division at, 208;
German forces between it and Nieuport, 240;
taken by them, 278;
and held, 283;
possibility of clearing line to, 304;
Belgian forces active near, 337.
Domptin, reached by 1st Army Corps, 133.
Doran, Brigadier-General B. J. C., G.O.C. 8th Infantry Brigade, 21.
Doran, Brigadier-General W. R. B., G.O.C. 17th Infantry Brigade, 28.
Dorset Regiment, 1st Batt., 23.
Douai-St. Quentin Railway, junction of, at Cambrai, 54.
Doué, H.Q. of Smith-Dorrien, 128;
German evacuation of, 131.
Douglas, General Sir Charles, G.C.B., at the Council of
War of Aug. 5, 1914, 3.
Doullens, H.Q. of Foch at, French's visit to and conference at,
199-200.
Douve River, 324;
Valley of, German attack in, 245;
and continuous activity in, later, 275.
Dover, War time aspect of, 31, 34;
Straits of, and the Command of the Channel Ports, 155-7.
Dragoon Guards:
1st (King's), 29, 250;
2nd (Queen's Bays), 24, 146;
3rd, 29, 250;
4th (Royal Irish), 24, 65, 73, 184;
at Messines, 245;
5th (Pss. Charlotte of Wales), 24, 76;
at Messines, 245;
6th (Carabiniers), 24;
at Messines, 247.
Dragoons:
1st (Royals), 29, 250;
at Hollebeke, 243;
2nd (Scots Greys), 25, 47;
after the crossing of the Marne, 130.
Dranoutre-Messines area, reached by 1st Cavalry Division, 205.
Drummond, Brigadier-General L. G., G.O.C. 19th Infantry Brigade, 23;
at Valenciennes, placed under orders of Allenby, 61, 65.
Du Cane, Colonel (_temp._ Brigadier-General) J. P.,
C.B., Chief of Staff, 3rd Corps, 323.
Duff, Lieut.-Colonel Grant, C.B., and his men, in the Battle
of the Marne, 126.
Duke of Cornwall's Light Infantry, 1st Batt., 22.
Dunkirk, 169, 179, 183, 188, 228, 243;
importance of and risks to, 155, 176, 214, 304.
Dunkirk-Cambrai-La Capelle-Hirson line, French Reserves on, 21, 41,
47-8, 73.
Durham, Earl of, demand by, at French's request, for more Munitions,
355.
Durham Light Infantry, 2nd Batt., 28.
Dyle, the Belgian retreat on (Aug. 18), 46.
Eastern War Front, British official fears concerning (Dec. 27),
laid before Joffre, and his views on the matter, 340-1.
East Prussia, Russian operations in, 194, 229, 268.
Ecaillon stream, affluent of the Scheldt, 50.
Edward, Prince of Wales, arrival of, in France, 287.
Egerton, ----, of Egerton's Brigade, 261.
Egyptian Campaign of 1882, volunteers in, 292.
Eighteenth (British) Corps, 186.
Eleventh (British) Corps, 169.
England, Immunity of, during the War, 330-1;
Invasion of, possibilities of, 155-6.
_Entente_ Powers, British Cabinet's loyalty to, 3.
Epernay, Forest near, French attempt to turn, 143.
Epernay-Rheims, French movement towards, 143.
Ereclin, the, and other affluents of the Scheldt, 50.
Esperey, General Franchet d', _see_ Franchet d'Esperey.
Essex Regiment, 2nd Batt., 26.
Estaires, Germans driven back near, 204;
Lahore Division sent to, 234.
Estaires to Menin, cavalry reconnaissance in strength along the
Lys from, directed for Oct. 15, 205.
Etreux, Munster Fusiliers cut up at, 17.
European War, French's anticipations of, 1, 2.
Falloden, Viscount Grey of, _see_ Grey, Rt. Hon. Sir Edward.
Fanshawe, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 6th Infantry Brigade, 19.
Faujus, Cavalry action at, 120-1.
Fère-en-Tardenois, French's H.Q. moved to, 145;
visit at, from President Poincaré, 198-9.
Fergusson, Major-General Sir Charles, G.O.C. 5th Division, 22;
hard pressed (Aug. 24), 65;
and the Aisne crossing at Missy, 149, 150.
Ferozepore Brigade, _see under_ Indian troops.
Festubert, Battle of (1915), 344;
British artillery supplies for, 356;
drastic measures taken by French after, on the Munition question,
357;
Indian troops engaged at, 327, 328.
Field Guns (_see also_ Guns), actually on the Offensive,
number of rounds fired per gun per day, 358.
Finance Department's opposition to provision of Munitions, 348.
Fifth Corps, part of 2nd Army under Smith-Dorrien, 337.
First Army Corps (1st B.E.F.), Commander, and composition, 16, 17-20;
during the Mons Battle, and the Retreat, 60, 64, 65, 66, 93, 110;
the fight at Landrecies, 74-5, 77-8;
gap between and the 2nd Corps (Aug. 26), 74-5, 81;
French assistance to, 81-2;
the retreat resumed, 82;
fatigued but ready, 100;
retirement of, engagements during, 110, 116;
on the Marne, 122, 125, 132, 137;
at Chilly and Jouy-sur-Morin (Sept. 8), 123;
roads and supply railheads for (Sept. 9), 132;
crossing the Marne, 133;
appearance and attitude of, 135-6;
fatigue of;
French's talk to, 136;
positions of, before and during the Battle of the Aisne, 146;
in the Battle of the Aisne, 150-1;
points at which Aisne crossing was effected by (Sept. 14), 151;
successful operation of, 151;
positions of (Sept. 14), 152;
reinforcement sent to, and plan for, 153;
counter-attack repulsed with heavy losses, 153;
heavy attack on, repulsed (Sept. 17), 157;
reinforcements sent to (Sept. 18), 158;
losses, 159;
heavy fighting, 159-61;
disposition of, in the move N., 171;
relief of, French's efforts to effect, 185-6;
relief of, Notes on, of the Allied Chiefs, 185 _sqq._, 191;
movements ordered (Oct. 1), 193;
position of (Oct. 2), 195;
relief of, delay in, Joffre's assurance as to (Oct. 10), 201-2;
final repulse by, of the Germans on the Aisne (Oct. 11), 211;
arrival of last detachment of, at St. Omer, 211;
French's intended use of, against Bruges and Roulers, 219, 226;
sent N., 228;
actions by and positions of, in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 232, 235,
242;
defence of the Ypres salient, 239; _sqq. passim_;
actions by, _sqq._;
action, 1st Defence of Ypres salient, 239;
report from (Oct. 30), 243;
French effective support for, promised by Foch (Oct. 31), 243;
Orders to (Oct. 30), 244-5;
position serious (Oct. 31), 249;
the retirement, 252;
the rally, 253;
H.Q. guard, 248;
line broken, 251;
line re-established (Oct. 31), 255-6;
heavily attacked (Nov. 1), 259, 260;
rest essential for, 264, 265;
heavily engaged (Nov. 11), the line pierced, with heavy losses
and re-established, 278-9;
help given by, to Vidal, 279;
part played by, in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 283;
parallels to, 285;
losses sustained, 285-6;
Reserve, Territorials in, 297;
relief sent by, to the Indian Corps (Dec. 20), 328;
as part of the 1st Army under Haig (Dec. 25), 337.
"First Seven Divisions, The," at the Battle of Ypres, 237-8.
FitzClarence, Brigadier-General, V.C., G.O.C. 1st Infantry
Brigade, 17;
the situation at Gheluvelt saved by, 254-5;
killed in action, 17, 255, 280.
FitzGerald, Lieut.-Colonel Brinsley, French's Secretary, 34, 255,
357, 360.
Fitzgerald, Sir Maurice, 31.
Flag of Truce, practically unknown in the Great War, 339.
Flanking Movement, de Castelnau's efforts to effect,
_see_ Castelnau;
planned by French, 13, 157 _sqq._ _passim_, 197,
235-6, 301;
Foch's view on, 199;
_see also_ Aisne Front, withdrawal from.
Foch, General (now Marshal), 13, 321;
Appearance, 197-8;
Characteristics:
Military genius, 197-8;
optimism, 199, 223, 242-3, 274;
spirit of, and audacious strategy of, 198, 274;
Effort of, to turn the German flank, 13, 145, 199;
French's friendship with, and tribute to, 197-8;
relations with French, conferences, plans, &c. concerted
together (in order of date), 199-200, 203, 216, 218, 220,
224, 235, 255, 260, 274;
on inundation (Oct. 29), 242-3;
promise of support by, 221, 226, 245, 260, 281;
no reserves to spare, 265;
but help given to 1st Corps, 283-4;
Representing the French Army at Lord Roberts's funeral service
in France, 282;
On the enemy attack on his line between Ypres and the sea, support
asked and given, 278;
On the Operations of Dec. 16-17, 324-5;
On the "Russian bluff," 337.
Fontaine Fauvel, high ground about, reached by Allenby, 133.
Fontaine-Ors road, 52.
Fontenelle, Sambre source near, 50.
Forêt de Crécy, 117.
Forêt de Mormal, roads and railways traversing, 52;
enemy advance through, 75, 81.
Forêt de Nieppe, cleared by British cavalry, 203.
Forêt de St. Gobain, 143.
"Formidable," H.M.S., sunk by submarine in Channel, 311.
"Fosse Position," 10th French Corps at, 57.
Fosse-Charleroi-Thuin line, French forces on, 58.
Fourth Corps, British Army, Commander and composition of, 201;
in the march north, 203;
covering Belgian retreat, 208;
directed eastward, danger to left of, 219, 221, 224; 220, 223,
226, 227;
in the Battle of Ypres, 232, 327;
temporarily broken up, 239;
part of 1st Army under Haig, 337.
Fowke, Brigadier-General, O.C. Royal Engineers, 6.
France and Belgium, the line in (Oct. 14-June 15), held, thanks to
the Territorials, 294;
British Expeditionary Force for (_q.v._), Command of, 2, 8;
Victory of, share in, of the Women and Children, 36.
Franchet d'Esperey, General, G.O.C. 5th Army, _vice_ Lanrezac
superseded (Sept. 4), 107;
at the Marne, 115, 123, 125.
Francis Ferdinand, Archduke, murder of, 1.
Franco-Belgian frontier, _terrain_ near, 49.
Franco-British consultations in Aug. 1914, 6, 9;
Military relations during 1914, 108, 112 _passim_;
Understanding as to Co-operation in event of German attack on
France, 5, 6, 9.
Franco-German war of 1870, fame in, of the Brandenburg Corps, 285.
Franière, German advance near, 57.
Frederick Charles of Prussia, Prince, and the Brandenburg Corps, 285.
Frederick the Great, German military following of, 346.
French, Field Marshal Sir J. P., G.C.B., &c. (now Viscount
French of Ypres), and the Great War;
Commander-in-Chief of the British Expeditionary Force, Aug. 1914,
2, 3, 8, 17;
the command "entirely independent," 15 (_cf._ 94 _sqq._,
177, and 329-30,
_see also_ Ammunition, Channel Ports, Move Northward,
Offensive);
anticipation by, of European War, 1, 8;
the first idea received of the coming in 1914, 2;
the violation of Belgian neutrality expected, 10-11;
at the Council of War of Aug. 5, 1914, 3;
views of, on landing of B.E.F., 6-7;
advance studies of, on problems of a B.E.F., 8-9;
all plans concentrated on a war of movement and manoeuvre, 11;
at German manoeuvres of 1911, and the Kaiser's remarks on his
forces, 9-10;
instructions to, before leaving for France, 13-5, 94;
arrival in France, official visits, 33;
first meeting with Joffre and his staff, 34 _sqq._;
visits of, to Corps Commanders, &c., and conferences with them,
40, 43, 47, 60, 62, 130, 154, 159, 202, 209, 210, 219, 243-4,
246, 249, 255, 337 _et alibi_;
visit of, to Lanrezac, 56;
and message sent to, later, 57;
interviews with Commander of French Reserve Divisions, 37;
letter to Kitchener on French dispositions W. of the Meuse,
request in, for Plumer to succeed Grierson, 38-40;
appreciation of the situation on Aug. 18, 40-2;
observations on the physique of the British troops, 42;
invitation to Louvain from the King of the Belgians, 42-3;
message from Belgian Government on evacuating Brussels, 45-6;
no idea of retreat then entertained by, 47;
visit to Lanrezac's G.H.Q., and the beginning of his retreat, 56-7;
Lanrezac's request to, 58;
and the reply, 59;
anxiety for the Mons salient, 61;
meeting with Sordet, 67-8;
the temptation of Maubeuge, 70;
orders issued for the retreat to continue, 71;
the vital problem before, as to a stand on Aug. 25, 73;
retreat decided on, 74;
account of the fighting at Landrecies sent by, to Kitchener, 75;
Dispatch by, on the Battle of Le Cateau, 79-80;
interviews with Joffre and with Lanrezac, 81, 82-3, 85-6;
Joffre's, telegram to, of appreciation of the services of the
British Army, 85;
possible stand on the Oise considered by, and personal
reconnaissance by, of the _terrain_, 85;
roadside talks with the British troops, 88-9;
idea of, for a stand between the Marne and the Seine, 92;
conference of, with Joffre, inability to make a stand insisted on,
92;
and reiterated, 93;
opinion of, on von Kluck's movement, 106;
pressure put upon to change his plans successfully resisted, 92,
93 _sqq._, 111-12;
independence of action, necessity for, felt and urged by, in
letter to Lord Kitchener, 94;
interview in Paris with Kitchener, 95 _sqq._;
results, 95-8;
letters to, from Joffre on French's proposed disposition of
forces, 96-7, 97-8;
and the reply, 98;
letter to, from Gallieni (Sept. 2), on co-operation of the
British, in the defence of Paris, and the reply (Sept. 3), 102-4;
Joffre's plans communicated to, 107;
and conference with him at Melun, 110, 114 _sqq._;
object of, in writing this record, 111, 114 _sqq._;
basis of orders issued by, on the Battle of the Marne, 114, 116-17,
122-3;
view of, on the enemy situation and intentions before the Battle
of the Marne, 116-17;
visits by, to the British Corps, 118-19, 122;
problem before, on Sept. 7-8, 123-5;
memorandum issued by, on lessons of the Marne Battle, 129 _sqq._;
the Marne crossed by, and a talk with the 5th Cavalry Brigade,
135-6;
despatch of, on the Battle of the Marne, 137;
estimate by, of the British contribution to the success of the
Battle of the Marne, 140-1;
optimism of, after the Battle of the Marne, 142 _sqq._;
further conferences with Joffre, 143;
principle of modern warfare brought home to, 145;
observations by, 145, 148, 149, 159-60, 161, 206-7, 222, 237, 243,
323 _et alibi_;
appreciation by, of the situation on Sept. 14-15, 153;
reviving hopes of enemy retreat, 153;
modified on Sept. 16, 154, 155;
grave anxiety beginning to possess, as to the safety of the
Channel ports (_q.v._), 155-7, 176;
the move N. from the Aisne for their defence with naval
co-operation first conceived, 157, 162, 164;
letter to, from Maunoury, on his intended advance, and asking for
British support, 161-2;
official correspondence of, on heavy artillery (_q.v._), and
Munitions (_q.v._) begun, 163;
visit to, of Winston Churchill (Sept.), 163-4;
plans for co-operation with the Navy discussed, 164;
letters exchanged by, with Joffre, on the move N. of the British
forces, 164 _sqq._;
hampered by the smallness of his army, 165;
difficulties of, due to the siege and fall of Antwerp, 175 _sqq._;
exchange of messages on, between French and Kitchener, 179 _sqq._;
strongly averse to sending troops inside Antwerp, 180;
steps taken by, to keep in touch with events at Antwerp, 184-5;
efforts of, to expedite the British move N., urgent note from, to
Joffre, and the reply, 185 _sqq._;
conclusions of, on the German situation on Oct. 1, hopes of, and
orders issued by, 193-4;
basis of, 194;
visit to, from President Poincaré, 198;
visits by, to de Castelnau, and to Foch, plans detailed to, and
concerted with the latter, 199-200;
instructions given by, to Allenby, 200-1, 202, 205;
and to Rawlinson, 201;
plans arranged by, with Foch, 203, 216, 218, 220;
and direction based thereon given to Corps Commanders, 219;
these plans modified by reports and observations, 218, 220, 222,
223 _sqq._;
apprehension of, as to offensive advance conveyed to Foch, and his
reply, 220-1;
all hope of an offensive abandoned (Oct. 21), 228;
reinforcements obtainable, 228;
visit of, to Pulteney at Hazebrouck, the fighting witnessed there,
205-7;
mistaken anticipations before the 1st Battle of Ypres, basis of,
216, 223,
the one reservation, 216-17;
grave decision taken by, on Oct. 19, workings of his mind, and
manner in which the problem presented itself, 223 _sqq._;
conclusions arrived at, a balance of certain against uncertain
disaster, 225;
action taken on decision, 225 _sqq._;
instructions given by, to Haig on Oct. 19, 225-6;
reserves lacking to, 225;
hopes of, in Oct., 1914, 231;
basis of, 229, 231 _sqq._;
efforts of, to minimise the evils of divided command, 232-3;
estimate held by, of British operations during the second phase
of the 1st Battle of Ypres, 237;
anxiety of, concerning the 2nd Corps, 240, 241;
apprehension of, on supply of Ammunition, 241;
visit to, of Foch, promising effective support to 1st Corps, 245;
blow to, of the falling back of the 1st Corps, 252-3;
the dramatic climax, 253 _sqq._;
message sent by, to the O.C. London Scottish on their work of
Oct. 31-Nov. 1, 263;
their aspect on parade noted by, 264;
hopes of, still constantly disappointed, 270-1;
consultations of, with Foch on the need of relieving the 1st
Corps, 283-4;
the infection of his hopefulness, 274;
news of the great enemy attack received during, 277-8;
view of, on the true position for the British Army, 302,
(_see also_ 154 _sqq._ _and_ Channel Ports);
visit to, while on the Aisne, from Winston Churchill (then at
the Admiralty), agreement with on Naval co-operation, 302-3
_sqq._;
letters to, from Churchill on the same subject, 303-5;
replies by, to memoranda from Kitchener on the Zeebrugge scheme,
311-13;
and to that of the War Council on possible different theatres
of war, 315-17;
visit to, from Admiral Hood (Dec. 13), on Naval co-operation in
the advance from Nieuport, 321;
ordered home for consultation with the Cabinet, 329;
the meeting at Walmer Castle, 329;
discussions with Kitchener on the situation;
insistence by French on his personal responsibility for all
blame, 329-30;
sympathy shown to, by Asquith, 332;
feelings of, for Kitchener as soldier and as politician, their
differences, a last and happy memory of a former chief, 333;
continued discussion with the War Cabinet, 334;
its alarmist views not shared by, 336;
nor by Foch, 337;
decision of, to form Armies, communicated to designated
Commanders, 337;
the Christmas fraternisation stopped by, 338;
interview of, with Joffre by desire of the War Cabinet, 335, 336,
340;
on future plans, as to coastal advance, with Naval co-operation,
342;
plan of, to work the N. section with the Belgian and British
Armies, 343;
why it failed, 343, 345;
state of mind of, at close of 1914;
the results of the year justifying, 345;
experiments conducted by, in the field, on new weapons for trench
warfare, 354-5;
constant efforts of, to secure adequate supplies of Munitions of
War and considered action by, of May 1915, with full knowledge
of all entailed thereby, 347 _sqq._;
earlier urgency, when chief of I.G.S., on the Munitions question;
financial opposition met by, 348;
visits to, of Members of both Houses of Parliament on whom the
need of Guns and Munitions was urged, 355;
interviews given by, to the Press, on the question of
Munitions, 355;
ordered to surrender part of his Munition reserves for the
Dardanelles, 357;
Secretary and A.D.C. sent by, to lay proofs of the urgent need
of Munitions before Lloyd George, as well as before Balfour
and Bonar Law, 357;
text of the Memorandum sent at the same time, 357 _sqq._;
the results, 360-1;
unprecedented action taken by, on the Munition question
(May 9, 1915), and the results, 357 _sqq._;
Offices held by, at various times,
Chief of Imperial General Staff, 1, 2;
I.G. of Forces, 8, 296;
I.Y., experiences as, fully borne out in the War, 295;
On his alleged call on Maunoury for assistance on Sept. 8, 135;
On the effect on the campaign of the shortage of Ammunition
(_q.v._), 350-1;
on his lack of reserves, 265;
on the lesson learnt from the failure at the Lys River, 145;
On his position as C.-in-C. in France, 94, 99-100, 329-30;
On the possibility of "bending" but not of "breaking" the enemy's
trench line, 145;
Orders of the Day, issued by, _see under_ British
Expeditionary Force;
Submarine construction in sections suggested by (May 1914), 214.
French,
Armies or Corps, _see also_ Allied Forces, Names of
Commanders, _and_ French Forces _infra_,
Artillery, prevision and provision, 352-3;
the 75's, 341;
activity along the Ourcq (Sept.), 106;
Cavalry Divisions, 182;
French's request concerning, on Aug. 16, 35;
dispositions of, 38 _sqq._;
operations of, in Belgium, 44;
Staff of, characteristics of, 67;
in the Marne Battle, 113 _sqq._, 126 _sqq._,
131 _sqq._;
Bridoux's, operations assigned to, on Sept. 10, 143;
raid by, and death of commander, 157-8;
Conneau's, in the Battle of Ypres, 204, 227, 231, 278;
Maunoury's (1st Corps), dispositions for and during the Marne
Battle, 115, 125, 146;
de Mitry's, success of, on Oct. 11, 204;
pushed back (Oct. 19), 227;
positions and movements in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 232
_sqq._;
Sordet's, co-operation of (Aug. 26-7), 84;
Chasseurs, 281;
Infantry,
1st, at Dinant, 41;
2nd, Progress of, up to end of September, 162;
and in Dec., 325;
3rd, Line of (Aug. 18-21), 41, 47;
defeat and retreat of, 70;
German artillery captured by, 145;
4th, Line of, on Aug. 21, 47;
disposition of, on and after Aug. 30, 93, 116, 133-4;
progress of, 146;
5th, Dispositions of, Aug. 16, and after, 35-7, 39;
advance by, intended, 47;
fighting by, 57 _sqq._, 60;
retirement begun, 64;
and continued, 68, 70, 72, 81;
effect on 1st Division, 81-2;
Joffre's promise as to, 86;
the retreat still continued, 88;
brilliant success of, at Guise, 91;
gap between and the 6th Army, filled by French at Joffre's
request, 92-3;
but widened by the further retreat, 95;
situation saved by British cavalry, 94;
position of, on Sept. 2, Joffre on, 96-7;
retreat continued, 104-5;
fighting on the Marne, 106;
dispositions of, on Sept. 4-5, 107, 109-10;
its new commander, 107;
Joffre's intention for it to advance, 115;
fighting on the Marne, 121-3;
British connection to be maintained with, 124-5;
position of, Sept. 9, 131;
across the Marne, 137-8;
value to, of British co-operation, 141;
in the Aisne Battle, 143, 146;
6th, Formation of, 86;
and Commander, 89;
quality of, and glory won by, in the Marne Battle, 88;
enemy unaware of, 90;
and consequent miscalculations, 105;
objective of, on Aug. 30, 93;
dispositions of, and support of, to British forces, Joffre
on, 96;
retreat of, on Paris, 104;
Joffre's plans for, for Sept. 6, 107, 109, 114-15;
in the Battle of the Marne, German forces opposing, 121, 123;
French's efforts to help, 124;
success of, 129, 135, 141;
position assigned to (Sept. 10), 143;
heavily engaged (Sept. 12) on the Aisne, 145-6, 152;
attack by, on Nouvron, 154;
efforts by, to turn German flank, 154, 158-9, 162;
defensive line assigned to, on Sept. 18, and Army placed
under de Castelnau, 158;
blow struck by changing line of battle, 159;
Northward operation of, 160, 162;
with other forces placed under Foch, 197;
7th, 89;
8th, 116;
British aid given to, 133-4;
9th, Position assigned to, before the Marne Battle, 116;
10th Corps to secure connection between, and the 5th, 143;
entrenched at Ypres, 233;
in the Battle of Ypres, 284;
defenders of the salient, 239;
at Zonnebeke, 242, 255, 260;
Joffre's need of, 345;
10th, Action, losses and position of, in August, 41, 57, 58;
position assigned to, on Sept. 10, 143;
forming part of the "group" under Foch, 197;
forced back, 202;
positions of, in 1st Battle of Ypres, 241;
13th, checked at Noyon, 134;
16th, in the Battle of Ypres, 259;
co-operation of, on Oct. 31-Nov. 1, 260, 261, 264;
and later, 323, 324;
an instance of divided command (Dec. 18), 325;
20th, 345;
21st, 128, 324;
32nd, attack by, and successes of, Klein Zillebeke-Zillebeke
line, 322;
61st, at Nouvron, 154;
62nd, at Nouvron, 154;
Naval, at Dixmude and Nieuport, 202, 208, 221, 232, 278;
New, formed, objective of (Sept. 30), 162;
Northern, d'Urbal in command of, 234;
reinforced, 235;
advance of, delayed by enemy machine guns, results as to the
British forces engaged, 322 _sqq._;
Reserves, 35, 39, 44, 72, 81;
6th and 7th, 39, 47-8, 57, 81-2;
Territorials for Dunkirk, asked for by Kitchener, 179-80;
and sent by Joffre, 188;
strength of, 181;
moved to Ypres, 208;
on the Yser, 221.
French Army:
Actions of (1915), important but indecisive, 343;
and British, in Aug. 1914, relative positions of, 35;
Compared with German Army up to 1914, 140;
Good British relations with, how established, 108;
General order issued to, by de Maud'huy on the death of Lord
Roberts, 282-3.
French Decorations sent to British Troops (Sept. 3), 99.
French Forces, _see also_ French Armies or Corps, French Army,
_and_ French Divisions;
disposition of, on Aug. 17 and after, 38-9, 41, 47-8;
early successes, 55;
losses, 58;
in the retreat from Mons, 72, 73, 92, 93;
Joffre's instructions to, 97, 98;
of Sept. 10, 142-3;
changes of Commanders in, and spirit animating, 113;
positions in the Aisne Battle, 152;
operating in the Northern area, under Foch's general control
(Oct. 3), 197, 201;
relief by, of 2nd Corps, 211;
support by, in the N. sought by French, 221;
and given, 245, 246, 250, 258-9;
on the Yser, and elsewhere, 224;
landing at Dunkirk, 243;
at Arras, progress hampered by weather, 337;
Moroccan troops in a crater-hole, 161;
Zouaves, 260;
Fortresses of the second class, object of, 52;
General Staff, British consultations with before, and on outbreak
of, war, 5, 6, 9;
efforts of, to provide heavy artillery, 352;
impressions of, 40;
attitude of, to proposed British combined Coastal operations
(Dec.), 305;
plans of, for meeting a possible W. offensive by the enemy, 341;
Military Mission on eve of war, consultation (Aug. 10), 6;
Misgivings as to British military support, 3;
Nation, attitude of, in August, 1914, 3, 33, 34;
Railways, strain of, in relation to the move N. of the British
Army, 104, 166, 167, 171, 172, 173, 187;
Relations with Austria broken off, 2;
"75" gun newest ammunition for, wonderful results with, Joffre
on, 341;
Supplies of Munitions for Russia, Joffre on, 341-2;
Territory, German violation of, 2;
Women, agricultural services of, 36.
Frezenberg-Westhoek-Klein-Zillebeke line, importance of, 251.
Fromelles, _terrain_ near, 209.
Frost bite of the Feet, a misnomer, 288.
Galicia, Russian operations in, 194, 230, 337;
influence of, on the Western Campaign, 301.
Gallieni, General, Military Governor of Paris, 33;
letter from, to French, on co-operation of Allied Forces in
defence of Paris, and the reply, 102-4;
visit of, to Melun with Joffre's plans, 107.
Gallipoli Campaign, French's view on, 316.
Garatin, Allenby's cavalry at, 109.
Garde Dragoner (German) and the Moncel fight, 119.
Garhwal Brigade, _see under_ Indian Corps.
Gastins, Allied advance to, 115, 119.
Gembloux, German cavalry repulsed from (Aug. 18), 41.
George V., Message from, to the British Expeditionary Force, and
the reply (Nov. 9), 275;
an audience with (Dec.), 336.
George, Rt. Hon. David Lloyd, a tribute to, 163;
French's proofs of his dangerous lack of Ammunition laid
before (May 9, 1915), 356;
and the result, 360-1.
German advance, preliminary operations 2, 7;
anticipations on, 11, 42;
line of 43;
and aims of, 44;
continuance of, 46-7;
the Meuse crossed, 72;
further direction of, 77, 80-1;
last days of, 109;
Aerial observation apparently faulty at Abbeville, 200;
Army, _see also_ German Artillery, Cavalry, First Army
Higher Command, Offensive, &c.,
Grierson's knowledge, of 37;
Positions, operations, forces employed (in sequence), 40-1;
crushing superiority of, at Mons, 43, 46, 57;
turning movement, 57, 58, 65, 70, 73, 75, 78;
investment of Paris aimed at by, 89, 90-1;
troops sent to Eastern frontier (Aug.), 92;
drawing on of, urged by French, 92;
French plans for, 103;
offensive abandoned by von Kluck, 114, 116, 121, 122;
risky situation of, 115; 116;
at the Battle of the Marne, 118 _sqq._, 131, 137;
retreat of, from the Marne, summary on, 138-9;
advantages held by, when defeated on the Marne, 139-40;
effect on, of the sortie from Antwerp, 144;
French efforts to turn right flank of, 145, 189;
in the Aisne Battle, 145, 149 _sqq._;
ideas entertained as to movements of, 152-3, 161, 193;
capture by, of Antwerp, possibilities opened up by, but
missed, 176;
line held by, and strength of, on Oct. 6, 182, 186;
forces gathering near Lille, 198;
surprised by British cavalry and 3rd Corps, 200;
de Maud'huy forced back by, 202;
divisions moving on Alost-Termonde-Lokeren, 203;
forces opposing at Bailleul, 207;
westward concentration of, from Antwerp, 208-9;
detachments at Bruges and Roulers, 219;
outposts of, 4th Division in touch with, 220;
increasing strength, and its effects, 222, 224, 226, 227-8;
forces engaged, and actual positions of, on night of Oct. 21,
231-2;
later positions, 232 _sqq. passim_;
attacks by, in massed formation, 235;
losses during 1st Battle of Ypres, 232-3, 235, 241, 242, 279;
continual reinforcements of, during the 1st Battle of Ypres,
238, 240, 243;
onslaught of (Oct. 31-Nov. 1), glorious resistance of Allied
forces, and points of major importance, 238-9, 260;
at Gheluvelt, 250;
enormous superiority of, in numbers and artillery
(Oct. 31-Nov. 1), 260;
and before, 267;
failure to turn the situation to full account, 260-1;
forces opposing Cavalry Corps at Messines (Oct. 31-Nov. 1),
262;
pressure on W. Front increasing, 270;
forces employed in the great attack on the Ypres salient
(Nov. 11-12), 277, 278;
reduced to War of Position on its whole W. Front, 345;
Advance to the sea checked by the first phase of the 1st Battle
of Ypres, 235-6;
First use of poisoned gas by, 356;
_Morale_ of, effect on, of the W. fighting, 268;
Results to, of successive phases of the 1st Battle of Ypres
summarised, 277;
Right flank of (_see also_ Flanking Movement), efforts to
turn first phase of the 1st Battle of Ypres, the conclusion
of (Oct. 26), 235-6;
Tied down on the W. to a line of trenches;
French on, to his troops, 268;
Artillery, 45, 66, 78, 101, 119, 123, 126-7, 131, 133, 145-6,
152-3, 240;
Rheims Cathedral destroyed by, 159;
3rd French Army's capture of (Sept. 11), 145;
Heavy, 144, 222, 240, 348;
development of, 352;
range of, 215;
8-in. howitzers 144, 198, 212, 348;
Machine guns of, 124, 321-2, 324 _passim, et alibi_;
Preparation of, before the war, scale of, 351, 352;
Tactics, 129;
Cavalry, _passim_, tactics of, in Belgium, 44-5;
artillery and jäger battalions with, 42, 124, 126, 207;
operations of, and repulses, &c., 83-4, 198, 204, 230;
French's knowledge of, utilised on the Marne, 9, 10, 123-4;
Defiance of chivalry in war, 338;
Designs at Landrecies and at Le Cateau, 76, 78;
Difficulties in September, 105-6;
Emperor, _see_ William II;
First Army of the Meuse, operations of, 46 _sqq._;
offensive abandoned by, 114, 115, 116, 121, 122;
Troops composing, at the Battle of the Marne, 118 _sqq._;
Higher Command (Great General Staff), plans of, changes in, errors
made by, 91, 104-6, 107, 176, 345-6;
Instructions on treatment of Indian prisoners, 196;
Invasion, possibilities of, 215;
rumour on, 329;
Line in Flanders, possibility of breaking through, French on
(Jan. 1917) essentials to, 316;
Points at which a break-through was planned by Joffre (Dec. 27),
this idea the basis of the general strategic idea for 1915,
342;
its results, 342-3;
Mobilisation proceedings, 2, 7;
Naval flag driven from the sea (Dec. 1914), 345;
Northern flanks, efforts to turn, 145, 155, 158-9, 182, 198, 198,
214 _sqq._;
Offensive on W. Front, French anticipations of (Jan. 19, 1915),
as affecting the Zeebrugge scheme, 317-18;
Home anxieties over (Dec. 17), 329 _sqq._;
French's view on, 336;
Proclamation of "Kriegsgefahrszustand," 2;
Strategic scheme for invasion of France crushed at the Battle of
the Marne, 138-9;
Submarine Base, developing at Zeebrugge, 308, 311;
Campaign, how it might have been frustrated, 304, 308, 311, 312;
Tactics, flanking and outflanking manoeuvres, 154;
Violation of,
Belgian neutrality, 45, 46, 47;
Franco-British prevision on, 9, 10-11;
French territory, 2;
War menace, 1, 2, 5, 9, 10-11.
Germany, Declarations of War by, 2, 3;
and previous preparations, 2, 140;
Paris railways to, route of, 53;
_The_ decisive spot in the war in French's view (Jan. 1915),
316.
Gheluvelt, fighting at, for Ypres salient, 241-2, 245, 258;
the 1st Division broken at, 251, 252;
position retrieved by counterattack, 253;
fresh German menace to, 260.
Ghent, Belgian Army to withdraw to (Oct. 3), 175;
French troops holding, and British sent to, 201, 203;
retirement from, 208;
operations designed in regard to, 220-1, 226;
failure of, 233.
Ghistelle-Roulers line, German advance to, 209.
Gibbon, Co.-Sergt.-Major, 5th (Northumberland) Fusiliers, gallant
piece of work by (Nov. 15), 284.
Givenchy, lost and retaken, 327.
Givenchy-Festubert front restored, 328.
Givenchy-les-La Bassée line, French attack on, 325.
Givenchy-les-La Bassée-Quinque Rue line, German attack on, 327.
Givenchy-N.W. of Aubers line advance to, of 2nd Corps, 220.
Givenchy-Pont du Hem line, reached by 2nd Corps, 219.
Givenchy-Richebourg line, German occupation of, 328.
Givet-Dinant-Namur-Brussels line, French troops west of, details
of, 38-9.
Givet-Mézières, French reserves between, 39.
Givet-Philippeville-Maubeuge line, 5th French Army falling back
on, 64-5, 72.
Givry, 1st Army Corps' move up towards, 64.
Gleichen, Brigadier-General Count (now Lord) A. E. W.,
K.C.V.O., G.O.C. 15th Infantry Brigade, 28.
Gloucestershire Regiment, 1st Batt., 18, 328.
Gordon, Brigadier-General F., G.O.C. 19th Infantry Brigade, 23.
Gordon Highlanders, The,
1st Batt., 21, 66;
in action, 322;
2nd Batt., 28;
6th Batt. (Banff and Donside, T.), 296.
Gough, Brigadier-General Hubert de la Poer, G.O.C. 3rd Cavalry
Brigade, 24;
later Major-General, G.O.C. 2nd Cavalry Division, 25, 251;
operations of, in the retreat from Mons, 65, 87;
in the Marne fighting, 129, 132, 137;
in the Aisne fighting, 152, 158;
and the 2nd Cavalry Division, route for, on move N. 172, 188;
the situation explained to, 195;
_rôle_ assigned to, 200;
Mont des Cats taken by, 204;
skilful leadership of, at Mont Noir, 205;
at Hollebeke, 244;
on his position at Wytschaete, 246;
disposition made by, 247;
high praise due to, 261.
Gough, John, Chief of Staff to Haig, 249, 265.
Grand Morin River, German forces near, 116, 118;
the fight to force, 119, 122;
successful, 123, 124.
Grant, Captain Colquhoun, a modern parallel to, 326.
Great Britain (_see also_ England), War declared by, 2, 3;
mobilisation of forces, 3;
support by, of France, doubts felt on, 3.
Grenadier Guards, The,
1st Batt., 28;
2nd Batt., 19, 244;
in the forcing of the Petit Morin, 125, 127.
Grenfell, Capt. Francis, and the 9th Lancers, guns saved by, 77.
Grey, Rt. Hon. Sir Edward (Viscount Grey of Falloden), 99;
and the _Entente_, 3;
telegram from, to Sir Francis Bertie, on the Coastal advance
scheme, 305 _sqq._
Grierson, Lieut.-General Sir James M., K.C.B., at the
Council of War, Aug. 5, 1914, 3, 7;
appointed G.O.C. 2nd Army Corps, B.E.F., and sudden death of,
16, 20, 37, 39, 62;
character sketch of, 37;
successor appointed, 38, 61-2.
Groote Vierstraat, H.Q. 1st Cavalry Division, 246.
Grosetti, General, G.O.C. French 16th Corps, 324.
Guest, Captain the Hon. Frederick, D.S.O., A.D.C. to
French, 357, 360.
Guise, German defeat at, 91.
Guise-La Fère line held by 5th French army after Aug. 29, 91.
Guns, and Machine Guns, _see also_ Heavy Artillery,
Losses of, at Le Cateau, 78-9, 87, 153;
Shortage of, 321;
one cause of, 101;
the view of the War Council on, 309-10;
controverted by French, 316;
results, 322, 332-3.
Haddon, Sir Charles, Master-General of Ordnance, visit from;
need for Heavy Artillery urged on by French, 62-3.
Haig, Lieut.-General (now Field-Marshal) Sir Douglas,
K.C.B., G.O.C. First Army Corps, B.E.F., 16, 17,
248, 260;
at the Council of War of Aug. 5, 1914, 3;
views of, on landing of B.E.F., 6;
positions occupied by, on and after Aug. 21, 47;
in the Retreat from Mons, 75, 82, 85;
German pressure on, 104, 109;
operations of, at the Battle of the Marne, 118, 119, 122;
the forcing of the passage of the Petit Morin, 125-6;
military qualities of, 159, 279, 280;
instructions to, on Oct. 19, 225-6;
conferences with, at Ypres, 233;
at Hooge, 239, 247, 249;
share of in the 1st Battle of Ypres, 242, 243, 244, 260 _sqq._;
the driving back of his 1st Division, 251, 252;
the line re-established, 255-6;
messages from (Nov. 2), on rest for the tired troops, 265;
the situation on Nov. 11-12, saved by, in the first place, 280;
in reserve, 283, 284;
Commanding in the Festubert area, 328;
First Army formed and placed under, 337.
Hainault, Province of, 48;
Mons, the capital of, 53.
Haine River, course, valley, affluents, and passage across, 48-9, 50.
Haking, Brigadier-General R., C.B., G.O.C. 5th Infantry
Brigade, 19.
Haldane, Brigadier-General J. A. L., G.O.C. 10th Infantry Brigade,
26;
later as Major-General, G.O.C. 3rd Division, 20, 26, 323.
Haldane, Rt. Hon. Viscount, and the _Entente_, 3;
and War possibilities (in 1908), 8;
and the O.T.C., 272;
and the creation of the Territorial Forces, 291-2, 296;
Divisional Organisation devised and carried through by; strong
opposition; complete justification by success in active
warfare, 298-300;
"Reward" got by; nature of, 299.
Ham, 158.
Hamilton, Major-General Hubert I. W., C.V.O., G.O.C. 3rd
Division, killed in action, 20;
a tribute to, 211.
Hamilton, General Sir Ian, G.C.B., D.S.O., 39.
Hamley, Sir Edward, cited on,
Bazaine's clinging to Metz, 71;
Napoleon I's miscalculations in 1806, and on the importance of
initial right direction given to movements, 217-18.
Hampshire Regiment, 1st Batt., 26, 134, 327.
Hand Grenades, revived use of, 144, 353, 354.
Hankey, Major, 2nd Batt. Worcester Regt., on FitzClarence and the
retaking of Gheluvelt, 255.
Harmignies, R.H.A. reserves at, 47.
Hastière, captured by the Germans, 65.
Havre, 171, 173, 188;
British communications with, menaced, 74, 93.
Hazebrouck, British troops at and near, 179, 190, 203, 205, 210, 228;
German cavalry reported in, 198;
conference at, with Corps Commanders: directions given to them, 219.
Head-Quarters Staff, embarkation of, 7, 13.
Heavy Artillery, present mode of employing, 12;
British lack of, 352-3;
supply urgently pressed by French, 162-3;
arrival of, 287;
French prevision on, and provision of, 352-3;
long ranges at which effective, 215.
Helpe, Majeure and Mineure, affluents of the Sambre, 51.
Henderson, Brigadier-General Sir David, C.B., G.O.C. 1st
Division, 17;
later, G.O.C. Royal Flying Corps, 25, 33, 61, 185.
Hertfordshire Regiment (T.), 1st Batt., 19, 280, 296;
2nd Batt., 271;
in 1st Battle of Ypres, 280, 297.
Hesdin, H.Q. 2nd Corps, visits at, to Smith-Dorrien, 202.
Hickie, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 13th Infantry Brigade, 22.
High Explosive Shells demanded by French, 349-50;
table of required output, 349;
nature not properly understood, 353;
Memorandum on the necessity for, 358-60.
H.E., uses of, 358;
table of percentages received, Dec. 1914-May 1915, 360.
Highland Light Infantry, 128, 252;
2nd Batt., 160;
9th (Glasgow Highlanders) Batt. (T.), 19, 295, 297.
Highlanders, 42;
(The Black Watch), in the Battle of the Marne, 126.
Hill 63,
Artillery position on, 245, 259.
Hindenburg, Generalfeldmarshal von, in the Eastern campaign, 230.
Hirson, French reserves near, 39.
Hirson-Mézières, railway, 53.
Holland, neutrality of, and vulnerability of sea-communications, 315.
Hollebeke and its château, fighting at, 243, 244, 246, 322;
William II's intention to go to (Nov. 1), 257;
the dent near between the Allied Forces, anxiety caused by, 276,
280.
Hollebeke-Wytschaete ridge line, combined attack on, 322.
Home Defence, Churchill on, 4;
Kitchener on, 309.
Hon, 2nd Corps H.Q. established at, 66.
Hondevilliers, advance on, 126-7.
Honourable Artillery Company (T.), 27, 271, 295;
attached to the Indian Corps; splendid appearance of, and fine
war record built up by, 297.
Hood, Admiral, and Naval co-operation at Nieuport, 321;
death of, in action, _ib._
Hooge, 250;
H.Q. of 1st Corps at, visited, 243-4, 248, 249.
Hospital Trains, visits to, 137-8;
and improvements in, 157.
Household Cavalry (Composite Regt.), 24, 247, 256.
Houthem-Gheluvelt-St. Julien line, occupied by 7th Division, 220.
Houthulst Forest, fighting in (Oct. 16), 220.
Howitzers, 6-inch Siege, used in the Battle of the Aisne, 149;
H.E. shell almost exclusively used by, 358.
Huguet, Colonel, of the French Military Mission, Aug. 1914, 6, 7, 31;
attached to French's H.Q., 58;
acting as liaison officer between.
French and Joffre, 89, 93, 95, 178, 183.
Hull, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 10th Infantry Division, 26.
Hunter-Weston, Brigadier-General A. G., C.B.,
D.S.O., G.O.C. 11th Infantry Brigade, 26;
crossing by, of the Marne, 134-5;
line broken but restored, 245;
at Ploegsteert Wood, 327.
Hussars, The,
3rd, 24, 247;
4th (Queen's Own), 24, 65, 129;
10th, 29, 250;
11th (Prince Albert's Own), 24, 56;
15th (King's), 125;
15th (King's),
A Squadron, 21;
B Squadron, 20;
C Squadron, 18;
18th (Queen Mary's Own), 24, 65, 73;
B Squadron at Faujus, 120;
19th (Queen Alexandra's Own),
A Squadron, 23;
B Squadron, 26;
C Squadron, 28;
20th, 25, 47, 136.
Huy, bridge at, 41.
I. Battery, R.H.A., 25;
near Moncel, 120.
Indian Princes at the funeral service for Lord Roberts, 282.
Indian troops in France, 165, 167, 171, 173, 188, 192, 265-6;
arrival of, loyalty of, and German designs on, 196;
Composition and Commander, 196;
command taken over by Willcocks, 240;
in the Battle of Ypres, 284;
H.A.C. attached to, 297;
engaged in the operations of Dec. 14 _sqq._, 327-8;
forming part of 1st Army under Haig, 337;
discussion on, with Willcocks, 340;
Cavalry Corps, 84, 165, 167;
in the operations of Dec. 14, _sqq._, 328;
Ferozepore Brigade, fighting by (Dec. 19), 327;
15th Lancers, 196;
57th Indian Rifles, attached to 1st Cavalry Division, 246;
Garhwal Brigade, 327;
short-lived success of, on Dec. 19, 327, 328;
Lahore Division, 16;
invaluable aid given by, at the 1st Battle of Ypres, 196;
at St. Omer (Oct. 19-20), 228;
sent up in motor omnibuses to Allenby's support (Oct. 21), 233;
position on Oct. 22, 234;
change in command of, 340;
Meerut Division delayed _en route_, 234;
in the Operations of Dec. 14, 327, 328;
Sirhind Brigade, fighting of (Dec. 19), 327.
Infantry, British, at the Marne Battle, French's Memorandum on,
129 _sqq._
Infantry Brigades, British, Commanders and Composition, 17 _sqq._;
Egerton's Brigade, 238;
positions and movements, 1st Battle of Ypres, 234, 261;
1st (Guards), 17, 125, 127;
in the Battle of Ypres, at Gheluvelt, 252, 253, 254;
at Wytschaete, 259;
heavy losses of, 279;
at Givenchy, 328;
2nd, 18;
in the Battle of Ypres, 328;
at Gheluvelt, 250, 251, 252;
3rd, 18;
in the Marne Battle, 127, 137;
in the Battle of Ypres, 253;
at Givenchy, 328;
4th (Guards), 19, 128;
at Landrecies, 75;
at Rozoy, 118;
at the forcing of the Petit Morin, 125 _sqq._;
in the Battle of Ypres, 227, 244, 250;
fine work of, 272;
5th, 19;
at Le Cateau, 76, 160;
in the Marne Battle, 125, 126, 137;
in the Battle of Ypres, 279;
Territorials incorporated in, 297;
6th, 19;
in the Battle of Ypres, 244, 284;
7th, 21, 160, 195;
at Le Cateau, 75, 77, 78;
in the Battle of Ypres, 278, 284;
8th, 21, 66;
at Le Cateau, 77;
in action (Dec. 14), 322;
9th, 21, 196;
at Le Cateau, 77;
in the Aisne Battle, 146;
in the Battle of Ypres, at Messines, 238, 244, 247, 284;
the 10th Liverpools joined to, 297;
10th, 26;
11th, 26;
at the crossing of the Marne, 134;
in the Battle of Ypres, at St. Yves, 245;
attack by on Ploegsteert Wood, 327;
12th, 26;
13th, 22;
14th, 22;
15th, 22;
in the Battle of Ypres, 278;
16th, 27, 160, 193, 195;
17th, 28, 160;
18th, 28, 160;
19th, 16, 23, 47, 61, 94, 173, 193, 210;
in the retreat from Mons, 64, 65, 70, 210;
in the Aisne Battle, 152;
moved up by motor omnibus, 205;
in the Battle of Ypres, 227, 231, 243;
and after, 275;
20th, 28, 327;
21st, 29, 251;
22nd, 29;
fine work of, 272.
Infantry transport, by Motor vehicles, 201, 205, 233, 242.
Ingouville-Williams, Brigadier-Gen. C., G.O.C. 16th Infantry
Brigade, 27.
Instructions to French before leaving for France, 13-15.
Intelligence Service, British, excellence of, 90.
Inundation of Belgium discussed with Foch, 242-3;
Further, possible, of Zeebrugge contemplated, 313.
Invasion, rumours of, 329;
discussion on, with Asquith (Dec. 20), 332.
Inventions, Modern, effect of, on Warfare not anticipated by author,
or others, 11-12.
Irish affairs (1914), Wilson's attitude to, and its effects on his
career, 108-9.
Irish Guards, The,
1st Batt., 19;
in the Battle of the Marne, 125, 128;
at Messines, 244.
Irish Horse, North, 294 _n._, South, _ib._
Iseghem and Courtrai, enemy forces reported moving W. between, 226.
Istria and Dalmatia as theatres of British operations, French's
views on, 315.
Italy, as belligerent (1915), French's views on, 315.
Itancourt, the French repulsed from, 88.
"Jack Johnsons," first experience of, 144.
Jäger Regiments attached to German cavalry, 45, 124, 126, 207.
Jena Campaign, Napoleon's miscalculations in, Hamley _cited_
on, 217-18.
Jerlain-Maubeuge line, retreat to, decided on, 64.
Jeumont, the Scheldt near, 50.
Joffre, General (now Marshal), first impressions of, confirmed, 34-5;
co-operation with, visits to, consultation with, and plans made
and discussed, 39;
a German attack expected by, 63, 68;
conference with, and with Lanrezac, 81 _sqq._;
desire of, to hold ground as long as possible, 83;
acted on, 91;
tribute paid by, to the British Army, 85, 88;
desire of, to take early offensive, French's attitude in regard
to, 92, 93-4, 95;
dispositions of, on Aug. 30, 93;
and request from, for destruction of bridges over the Oise, 93;
letters from, to Millerand and French (Sept. 2), on the position
of affairs at that date, and his anxiety for the safety of Paris,
96-8, 101, 104, 111;
letter to, from French, on the trend of future operations, 98;
new plans of, for offensive announced to French, 106, 107;
and discussed at Melun, 109-10, 114-16, 121-2;
Orders of the Day (Sept. 4), 115-16;
recognition by, of British co-operation, 121;
tactics of, in the Battle of the Marne, 96-7, 140;
optimism of, and of his Generals (Sept.-Oct.), 142;
Order of the Day, Sept. 10, on taking advantage of the victory on
the Marne, 142-3;
consultations with, on marches through wooded country north of the
Aisne, 143;
on the progress of the 9th and 4th French Armies (Sept. 12), 146;
Order of the Day, Sept. 18, on the assumption of the defensive by
the 6th Army, 158;
military genius evidenced on the Aisne, 159;
_pourparlers_ with, leading to British move north, 163;
letters exchanged, 164 _sqq._, 185 _sqq._;
Kitchener's relations with (Oct.), 177, 179;
on the British troops sent for relief of Antwerp, 183;
visit from (Oct. 21), and supports sent by, 233;
attitude of, to French's Coastal advance scheme (Dec. 13), 307;
his alternative, British co-operation in, Kitchener on, 310, 311;
and Memorandum of (Jan. 19, 1915), adverse to the Zeebrugge
project, 317-18;
the meeting with, at Chantilly, on the situation in the East, 335-7;
French's northern plan put forward, but set aside, 342;
his own plans, 342-3.
Johnson, Colonel Bulkeley (Scots Greys), killed on the Ancre, 136.
Jouy-sur-Morin, advance from, 126.
Jutland, Battle of, death at, of Admiral Hood, 321.
Kavanagh, Brigadier-General C. T. H., G.O.C. 7th Cavalry Brigade, 30;
fine work of, 256, 272.
Kazimirjev, Battle of, admirable strategy of, 230.
Keir, Major-General J. L., G.O.C. 6th Division, 27;
ordered to reinforce Haig, 153;
success of, 241.
Kemmel (_see also_ Mont Kemmel), 208.
Kemmel-Wytschaete area, 2nd Cavalry Division in, 205.
Kent (East) Regiment (The Buffs), 1st Batt., 27, 160.
Kerr, Colonel Frederick W. C., D.S.O., killed in action, 252.
King's (Liverpool) Regiment,
1st Batt., 19, 244, 264;
10th Batt. (T.) Scottish, 295;
at Wytschaete, 297.
King's Own (Royal Lancaster) Regiment, 1st Batt., 26.
King's Own Scottish Borderers, 2nd Batt., 22, 247.
King's Own Yorkshire Light Infantry, 2nd Batt., 22, 247.
King's Royal Rifle Corps (60th Rifles), 240;
1st Batt., 19, 244, 284;
at the Ypres salient, 244;
2nd Batt., 18, 250;
at Givenchy, 328.
Kitchener of Khartoum, Field-Marshal Viscount (later Earl),
K.P., &c., 2;
at the Council of War, Aug. 5, 1914, 3;
appointed Secretary of State for War, 6;
French's conception of his functions, 95, 100, 177-8;
Instructions issued by, to French, on starting for the campaign,
13-15;
French's letters to, on French dispositions on the Meuse, 38-40,
on the action by the 4th Brigade at Landrecies, 75;
on the absolute necessity for retaining independence of
action, 94;
Paris interview with, 92, 95 _sqq._, 101, 112;
offensive action urged by, on Aug. 31, 95;
difficulties occasioned by, 177 _sqq._;
telegrams from, on the relief of Antwerp, 177, 179;
French Territorial Divisions requested by, for Dunkirk, 179-80,
188;
Rawlinson placed by, under French's command, 201;
Territorials offered by, as reinforcements (Oct. 22), 228;
and the New Armies, 292;
French's Coastal operations plan approved by (Dec.), 305;
Memorandum from (Jan. 1915), on the proposed advance to
Zeebrugge, 308 _sqq._;
the objections stated, 311-12;
and answered, 312 _sqq._;
letter from, on rumours of enemy invasion, and fears for the
W. front, 329;
conversations with, at Walmer, 329;
and the responsibility of the C.-in-C., 330;
communications from, on Russian rumours, alleged German
reinforcements in the W., and the possibility of Russian
"bluff," 334-5;
French's appeal to, for more Munitions, 332, 347, 348, 355-6;
French's divided feelings for, as soldier and as politician, 333;
the last day with, a day of happy memories, 333;
the outer and the inner man, 334;
death of, 333.
Klein Zillebeke-Zillebeke line, French operations on, 222.
Kluck, General Oberst von, and the Battle of the Marne (_q.v._), 116;
German view on and French's contrasted, 106;
retreat of, 114, 121, 122, 125;
possible reasons for, 139.
Kozienice, fighting W. of, Russian valour in, 230.
"Kriegsgefahrszustand" proclaimed by Wilhelm II, 2.
Kruiseij, village of, junction at, of 7th Division with cavalry, 242.
"L" Battery, R.H.A., heroic fight of, at Néry, 25, 101.
La Bassée, _terrain_ near, 209;
a formidable stronghold, the 5th Division held up at, 221.
La Bassée to Armentières, German forces opposing along (Oct. 30), 240;
Indian Corps engaged at, 284.
La Bassée-to the Sea line, fighting on, 275, 284;
French's plan for taking over, 343.
La Bassée-Thiaucourt, Allied line (Oct. 6), 181-2.
La Bassée Canal, French line extended to, 211.
La Fère, 5th French Army's left on, 93.
La Fère-Noyon line, move towards, 84.
La Ferté-Bezu-Domptin line, British position along, 137.
La Ferté-Gaucher line, reached by 5th French Army, 123.
La Ferté-Milon-Neuilly-St. Front-Rocourt line, reached by British,
and the end of the Battle of the Marne, 137.
La Ferté-sous-Jouarre, 129;
bridging feat at, of the 3rd Corps R.E., 134, 137;
occupation of, 131;
crossing of the Marne at, stiff fighting for, 133-4.
La Forge, crossing of the Petit Morin at, 127.
Lagny, G.H.Q. moved to, 101.
Lagny-Meaux line, 6th French army's crossing of the Marne between,
109.
La Haute Maison, 3rd Corps at, 123.
Lahore Division, _see under_ Indian Corps.
Lambton, Lieutenant-Colonel, later Brigadier-General the Hon. G. W.,
Military Secretary, H.Q. Staff, B.E.F., 6.
Lancashire (East) Regiment, 1st Batt., 26, 134;
at Ploegsteert Wood (Dec. 19), 327.
Lancashire Fusiliers, 2nd Batt., 26.
Lancashire (Loyal North) Regiment 1st Batt., 18, 230;
at Givenchy, 328.
Lancashire (South) Regiment, 2nd Batt., 21, 160, 284.
Lancer Regiments,
5th (Royal Irish), 24, 65, 129;
9th (Queen's Royal), 24, 65, 73, 77;
at Moncel, 119-20;
at Messines, 245;
12th (Prince of Wales's Royal), 25, 47, 136;
at Wytschaete, 258;
16th (Queen's) 24, 65, 129.
Landon, Brigadier-General, temp. G.O.C. 1st Division, 17;
G.O.C. 3rd Infantry Brigade, 18.
Landrecies, 1st Corps at, 74, 81;
German attacks repulsed by, 75.
Landrecies-Jeumont, the Sambre between, 50-1.
Landrecies-Le Cateau road, 52.
Langemarck, heavy enemy pressure at, 278.
Lanrezac, General, G.O.C. 5th French Army, Joffre's estimate of,
35, 37;
French's first (and later) impressions of, 36-7;
co-operation with him arranged, 39;
advance planned by, 47;
and the Retreat from Mons, 56, 57;
operation by British requested by, 58-9;
French's meeting with, his attitude during, 82-3;
continued falling back of, 70, 95;
supersession of, 107.
Laon, rail to, from Maubeuge, 53.
La Quinque Rue, 328.
La Trétoire, Petit Morin forced near, by the Guards, 125, 127.
La Trétoire-Launoy-N. of Ruine-Moulin Neuf line, Worcestershire
Regt. sent to, 127.
Laventie, 210.
Laventie-Lorgies line, 2nd Corps directed on, 203.
Law, Rt. Hon. Andrew Bonar, and the Munitions question, 357, 360.
Lawe, the, line of, at Vieille Chapelle and Estaires, German
cavalry driven back to, 204.
Lawford, Brigadier-General S. T. B., G.O.C. 22nd Infantry Brigade, 29;
in the Battle of Ypres, 272.
Le Cas Rouge, 128.
Le Cateau, chosen as concentration point for B.E.F., 5, 16;
G.H.Q. fixed at, 5, 37, 54, 113;
strategic importance of, 54;
Belgian refugees near, 68-9;
German move on, 77;
Battle of, 78 _sqq._;
effect on 2nd Corps, 210;
losses in, and repercussion of, on the campaign, 78-9, 83-7, 89,
133, 210, 272.
Le Cateau-Cambrai line, 71, 73-4.
Le Catelet, source of the Scheldt near, 49.
Le Gheer, retaken by 4th Division, 233.
Le Gravier, crossing of the Petit Morin at, 127.
Leicestershire Regiment,
1st Batt., 27, 160;
2nd Batt., 28.
Leinster Regiment, 2nd Batt., 28, 160.
Le Mans, new advanced base at, 93.
Le Marchant, Colonel, killed in action, 135.
Lemberg, taken by the Russians, 230.
Le Moncel-Crouy line held by 4th Division, 152.
Le Moulin du Pont, fighting at, 128.
Lens, observation point above, 148.
Lens to Armentières, nature of the _terrain_, mining works in,
towns and roads, 209.
Le Nouvion, distances from, 48.
Le Pilly, 2nd Batt. Royal Irish Regiment cut up at, 21.
Le Plessis-Belleville, Allied advance from, over the Marne, routes
for, 115.
Le Quesnoy-Avesnes road, 52.
Les Herbières, railway bridge at, 49.
Leveson, Major, 18th Hussars, at Faujus, 120.
Lewis, Colonel, and the invaluable Lewis gun, 354.
Lichnowski, Prince, anticipations by, of European war, and
_apologia_ of, 2.
Liége, siege of, 41, 48, 176.
Liévin, ground near, and mining works, 209.
Life Guards, The,
1st, 30;
at Messines, 246;
at Gheluvelt, 250, 256;
2nd, 30, 84, 246, 250, 256;
in the Battle of Ypres, 273.
Light Division, The, 285.
Lille, concentration point for British reinforcements, 169, 170,
171, 172, 173, 174, 188;
how it might have been saved, 184;
21st French Corps detraining near, 197;
German concentration near, 198;
and reinforcements at, 240.
Lille-Courtrai line, combined advance to, planned for Oct. 13, 203.
Lille-Thiaucourt line, German strength on, 182.
Lincolnshire Regiment, 1st Batt., 21, 146, 238, 258, 284.
Lindsay, Major-General, Commanding R.A., B.E.F., 6.
Line of attack for Allied forces on Sept. 6, 114-16.
Lines of Communication and Army troops, original B.E.F., 27.
Lizy, 115, 129;
woods near, German forces in, 121, 129;
German withdrawal of guns from, 131.
Locre, 7th Division at, 265;
1st Corps in reserve at, 284.
Lodz and Lowicz, fighting between, 230.
Lomax, Major-General S. H., G.O.C. 1st Division, 17, 66, 250;
French's visit to, 159;
success of, at Vendresse, and death later; an appreciation of, 151.
London, Air-raids on, 215.
London Regiment, _see_ County of London (London Regiment).
London Rifle Brigade (T.) incorporated in 3rd Corps, 297.
London Scottish (14th (County of London) Batt. London Regiment), 17,
27, 228, 294, 297-8;
fine work of, in the Battle of Ypres, 238, 244, 247-8, 257, 262;
Allenby's memorandum on, 262-3;
French's praise sent, 263;
heavy losses, and consequent reaction of, 263-4;
congratulations to, 263;
seen on parade by French, 264.
Longueil, 187.
Longueil-Pont Ste. Maxence area, suggested march to, of British 2nd
Corps, 172.
Loos, Battle of, 343, 347;
casualties at, 150.
Lorgies-Herlies line, part of 2nd Corps on, 221.
Losses in Modern Warfare, 58, 183.
Losses in Officers, Men, and Matériel at Le Cateau, 78-9, 83, 86,
89, 153, 210, 272;
guns, losses, 210.
Losses, Marne, 137-8.
Losses, Ypres, 151, 286.
Lourches, 50.
Louvain, Belgian line near, 41;
Belgian G.H.Q. at, 43.
Lovett, Colonel, Commanding 3rd Infantry Brigade (_temp._), 18.
Lowther, Lieut.-Colonel H. C., Commanding 1st Infantry Brigade, 17.
Lushington, Lieut.-Colonel, and the 41st Brigade at the Battle of
the Marne, 127.
Luxemburg, in the early days of the German advance, 2, 7, 39, 336.
Lys River, French's failure at, lesson of, 145;
strategical points above, 148;
passage on attempts at, 203, 220;
cavalry reconnaissance of, 205;
operations on, 207, 219, 221;
enemy pontoon bridges over, 234;
further cavalry struggles along, 261;
forcing back the Germans, 277.
Lys, from Menin upwards, chance of securing lost, 222.
Lys River Valley, 238;
what might have been done in, 184.
McClellan, General, lesson of Stanton's interference with, 111.
McCracken, Brigadier-General F. W. N., G.O.C. 7th Infantry Brigade,
21, 74, 75, 77;
and the rearguard fight at Solesmes, 73.
Macready, Major-General N., Adjutant-General, H.Q. Staff, 5, 17.
MacDonald, Lord, and the Volunteers, 291, 292.
Macdonogh, Brigadier-General, Director of the Intelligence Service,
skill and ability of, 90, 336.
McEwen, Lieut.-Colonel, Commanding 1st Infantry Brigade, 17.
Machine guns, effect of, on Warfare, 12, 144;
British, 75;
lack of, 101, 321-2, 347, 356;
Losses of, at Le Cateau, 79, 87, 153, 210;
German, 124, 321-2, 324 _et alibi_.
Mackensen, General Oberst von, superiority of, in numbers, 231.
Mackenzie, Major-General, G.O.C. 3rd Division (_temp._), 20.
McMahon, Lieut.-Colonel N. R., D.S.O., Royal Fusiliers,
killed in action (Nov. 11), 279.
Madagascar Campaign of Gallieni, 102.
"Majestic," H.M.S., 321.
Makins, Brigadier-General E., G.O.C. 6th Cavalry Brigade, 29.
Manchester Regiment, 2nd Batt., 22.
Manchurian Campaign, clear warnings of, on Munitions, unheeded, 348.
Mariette, 62.
Marne, Battle of the, 35, 101;
account of, Allied and Enemy; troops engaged, and operations
during and after, 113 _sqq._;
affected by the losses at Le Cateau, 79;
casualties of both sides, 137, 138;
decisive character of, 111;
extent of its front, 138;
Germany's lost opportunity in, 138-9, 176, 267;
hopes of a good flanking movement after, 301;
pursuit after, 142;
tactics of Joffre in, 140;
victory largely due to the Russian invasion of East Prussia, 194;
Battlefield, Topography of, 117 _sqq._;
Troops at, fine spirit of, and skilful handling of, 55, 129;
Points noted in French's Memorandum (Sept. 10), 129-31.
Marne River, Allied stand on, French's ideas on, 92, 101;
preparation for the Battle on, 104;
fighting on, 106, 110;
Bridges seized by Allenby, 133;
Passages of (_see also_ Grand and Petit Morin), 124.
Maroilles, 2nd Division to stand at, 81.
Martyn, Lieut.-Colonel, Commanding 13th Brigade (_temp._), 22.
Marwitz, General Oberst von der G.O.C. 4th German Cavalry Corps,
on the 2nd (British) Corps (Oct. 12-15), 224.
Maubeuge, 5, 6;
Fortress of, 53, 54;
reason for not withdrawing to, 70-1;
German heavy howitzers from, 144;
Railways from, 53;
Sambre course by, 50;
Strategic importance of, 52-3.
Maubeuge-Givry line, 1st British Army Corps in cantonments on, 47.
Maubeuge-Lille, frontier line, French Reserves guarding, 39.
Maubeuge-Sars-la-Bruyère, British 2nd Army Corps between
(Aug. 21), 47.
Maude, Brigadier-General F. S., G.O.C. 14th Infantry Brigade, 22.
Maud'huy, General de, Commanding 10th French Army (Oct. 3), 197, 200;
operations by, 202, 324-5;
an appreciation of, 202;
on fears of German effort to divide Allied forces, 225;
anxiety of, for his left flank, 241;
representing the French Army at Lord Roberts's funeral service, 282.
Maunoury, General, G.O.C. 6th French Army, 13, 89;
efforts of, to turn enemy flank, 13, 148;
region defended by, 97;
plans of, discussed on Sept. 5, 109-10;
at the Battle of the Marne, 114, 115, 123, 124, 139;
messages from, for British assistance, 135;
French's visit to, 154;
co-operation with, in attack, 161-2.
Maxse, Brigadier-General F. I., G.O.C. 1st Infantry Brigade, 17;
in the Battle of the Marne, 126.
Maxwell, Lieut.-General, I.G. Line of Communications, 161.
May, Lieut.-Colonel, O.C. Artists' Rifles, and the Officers'
Training School, 272.
May-en-Multien, 115.
Meaux, French advance from, 115, 116.
Meerut Division, _see under_ Indian Corps.
Melun, rear section of G.H.Q. at (Sept. 3), 106, 121, 122;
plans for offensive discussed at, 109-10.
Melun-Juvisy line, Joffre's suggestion on, 97.
Mendleston Farm, fighting for, 322.
Menin, German advance to, 208;
cavalry advance towards directed, 219;
4th Corps ordered to attack, probable reason why order not
executed, 221-2;
situation near on Oct. 15 and 19, 224, 227.
Menin Road, 253;
British line momentarily pierced on (Nov. 11), but re-established,
278-9;
successes on, (Nov. 13 and 17), 184, 185.
Menin-Yser line, the few British troops along, fatigue of, 224, 225.
Merris, 204.
Merville, 2nd Corps' left directed on, 203;
French's meeting at, with Generals, 241.
Méry, Marne crossed at, by part of 2nd Corps, 133.
Messines, 278, 324;
shelling of, 227;
fierce fighting at 244-8, 258-9,
_see also_ Wytschaete-Messines ridge.
Meteren, capture of, by 3rd Corps, 207.
Meuse River, 50;
defence along, 38, 41;
lowness of, results of, 65;
the German crossing of, 72.
Mézières-Longwy line, French forces holding, 47, 48.
Mézières and Stenai, 3rd French Army fallen back to, 72.
Middlesex Regiment, 1st Batt., 23;
in the Battle of Ypres, 243;
4th Batt., 21, 66.
Millerand, Alexandre, French Minister for War in 1914, 33, 92;
French's views on the situation laid by, before Joffre, and the
replies, 95 _sqq._;
a tribute to, 96.
Military Governor of Paris, _see_ Gallieni.
Mining district operated in by 2nd Corps, 209.
Missy, Cave near, as observation point, 149;
the Aisne crossed at, by the 1st Corps, 150, 151;
British troops around, 195.
Mitry, General de, Commanding French cavalry, 233;
Enemy cavalry driven back by, 204;
operations in the Battle of Ypres, 227, 232.
Mobilisation, Speed, relative French and German, 7.
Moltke, Count von (the great), German military following of, 345.
Moncel, taken by the 9th Lancers, 119.
Moncey, General, reverse to, 272.
Monitors, increasing fleet of, 304.
Monmouthshire Regiment, 2nd Batt., 296, 297.
Monro, Major-General C. C., G.O.C. 2nd Division, 19;
disabled, 251.
Mons, Belgian flight from, 68-9;
Country near, features of Strategical and Topographical, 48-9,
51-2 _sqq._;
Battle of, opening phases of, crushing German superiority, 43;
Cavalry and Aircraft Reconnaissance employed, 43-4;
Retreat from, 56-112;
some causes, 12;
value in, of British "moral," 55;
French's preparations for, 60-1;
decided on, 63;
Salient, the, importance of, 61;
given up, 62.
Mons-Binche road, 54.
Mons-Condé Canal details on, 48, 49, 50.
Mons-Dinant line, 42.
Mons-Givet line, 42.
Montagne de Paris, German artillery activity at, 146.
Mont Arden, German cavalry driven back to, 41.
Mont des Cats position, captured by Gough and the 2nd Cavalry
Division, strategic value of, and great opposition at, 204.
Montgivrault, heights about, reached by British cavalry, 133.
Mont Kemmel as observation point, 148, 243;
the Battle of Ypres, viewed from, by French, 237 _sqq._, 243;
captured by British Cavalry Divisions (Oct. 14), value of this
capture during the 1st Battle of Ypres, 208;
Allenby's H.Q. at, visited, 243;
Cavalry operations near, 247, 259;
tremendous issues hinging on (Oct. 31, Nov. 1), 260, 261.
Montmirail, 115.
Mont Noir-Boeschepe-Berthen line reached by British cavalry, 205.
Montreuil, 134.
Montry-Crécy-Coulommiers line, British march to, 104.
Moore, Brigadier-General J., P.V.O., 6.
Moore, George, help of, in devising new Weapons, 354, 357.
Morionville, General de, Chief of Staff to the King of the Belgians,
visit from, 45.
Morland, Major-General T. F. N., D.S.O., G.O.C. 5th
Division, 22.
Mortcerf, advanced G.H.Q. at, 103, 106.
Motor traction, effect on Warfare, 12, 201, 202, 205, 232, 242.
Mullins, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 2nd Cavalry Brigade, 24.
Munitions, _see_ Ammunition, Guns, Machine Guns, Royal
Artillery, War Cabinet.
Munro, Major-General, visit to, 159.
Murray, General Sir Archibald J., K.C.B., Chief of Staff,
B.E.F., 5, 7, 17, 31, 61, 62, 72, 95, 133;
at work at H.Q., 69, 70;
Gallieni's visit to, on Sept. 4, 107;
breakdown of, 108.
Murray, Lieut.-General Sir James Wolfe, K.C.B., conferred
with, 351;
letter of, on Munitions, 351.
Nampiel-Coucy-le-Château line reached, 93.
Namur, 48;
fall of, 64.
Nancy, preliminary operations near, 7.
Nanteuil, the Marne crossed at, 133.
Napoleon I, Foch's great master, 198;
German military following of, 346;
Invasion projects of (1805), 215;
On the cause of his constant success, 217.
Naval Co-operation, the aim in the move of the British forces to
the left of the Allied Armies, 157, 302, 303, 312, 320-1;
Churchill on (Oct.-Nov.-Dec.), 303 _sqq._;
Review at Spithead 1914, 4.
Néry, rearguard action at, and "L" Battery at, 25, 101.
Neuve Chapelle, loss of, 241;
fighting at (Dec. 19), 327;
Battle of (1915), 342;
broken off for lack of Ammunition, 351.
Neuve Église, operations near, 245, 258, 259.
New Armies, the, 292, 293-4, 301-2, 308.
Newcastle speech of Asquith on Munitions, 356.
Nicholas, Grand Duke, Generalship of, 194, 230-1.
Niemen, the, 230.
Nieppe, 209.
Nieuport-Dixmude-Zeebrugge triangle; possible clearance from, of
Germans, 312.
Nieuport and Dutch frontier, coast-line between, desirability of
Allied possession of, 312.
Nieuport and the Sea, German and opposing forces on the line from,
214, 231-2, 235, 268;
1915, why greater progress was not made during, 318-19
_proevi_, 342, 343.
Nivelles, German advance to, and beyond, 47.
Noeux-les-Mines, 209.
Nogent, French's own crossing of the Marne at, 135.
Nord, department of, 48.
Norfolk Regiment, 1st Batt., 23.
North German Coast, question of, as theatre of war, 315.
Northamptonshire Regiment, 1st Batt., 18, 250, 279;
at Givenchy, 328.
Northumberland Fusiliers,
1st Batt., 21, 146, 258, 284;
at Wytschaete-Messines, 235;
5th Batt., at Wytschaete, 297;
in the Battle of Ypres, 284.
Notre Dame de Consolation (E. of Vermelles), trenches near gained
by the French (Dec. 18), 326.
Notre Dame de Lorette, French struggle near, 324, 325.
Nottinghamshire and Derbyshire (Sherwood Foresters) Regiment, 2nd
Batt., 28.
Nouvelles, retirement on, effect of, 62.
Nouvelles-Harmignies-Givry line, 1st Corps on, 65.
Nouvron, French attack on, 154.
Noyon, British retirement on, 74;
G.H.Q. at, 84;
country near, personally reconnoitred by French, 85;
French check at, 154;
and concentration on, 158.
Obourg, 60, 62.
October 31 and November 1, fateful dates to the British Empire, 237.
Oesttaverne and Roozebeek, German infantry advance on, 246, 250;
French attack on, 247.
Offensive operations, British and French expectation of, and desire
for, 7, 11, 35, 43, 55, 92, 101, 107, 109-10, 144, 198, 220,
274 _et alibi_.
Officers, and men, Losses of, at Le Cateau and elsewhere, 78, 83,
86, 89, 210, 272;
Sympathy, instinctive, between, 88.
Officers' School of War, foundation of, 272, 295, 297.
Oise River, line of as possible place for a stand, considered, 74,
84, 85;
country reconnoitred by French, 85;
French troops retiring on, 88;
the line abandoned, 91;
Joffre's request for destruction of bridges over, 93;
French forces on, and hard fighting N. of, 182;
Sambre connection with, 50.
Oisy, Road bridge over Sambre Canal near, 51.
Oneux-Nouvion-en-Ponthieu line, British troops on, 199.
Operation of Dec. 14 _sqq._, state of the _terrain_
impeding movements, 323-4, 327.
Ordnance Board, attitude of, to High-Explosive shell supplies, 348.
Orleans, Indian advance base at, 196.
Orly, 128.
Ormeaux, British advance to, 119.
Ostel Spur gained by 2nd Division, 151.
Ostend, 200;
Belgian Government's withdrawal to, 175;
evacuation of, 183;
and how it might have been saved, 184;
importance of, and possible operations to clear, 221, 308, 311,
318;
French's urgency on, 226.
Ostend-Dixmude-Furnes-Nieuport area, Belgian Army in, 208.
Ostend and Menin, German forces between, strongly reinforced, 227-8.
Oulchy-le-Château-Grand Rozoy area, British troops in, 195.
Ourcq River, and the Marne Battle, 115, 116, 117;
doings of the 6th French Army on, 88, 109, 115, 123, 125, 137,
139, 143;
French 75's along, 105-6;
German forces near, 116, 123, 125;
line of, value of, to von Kluck, 139.
Oxfordshire and Buckinghamshire Light Infantry, 2nd Batt., 19, 160,
279.
Oxley, Brigadier-General, O.C. Territorials Training Camp, St. Omer,
294.
Pack Artillery v. Machine Guns, 324.
Paris, 188;
French's visit to, on Aug. 15 and meetings with British Ambassador
and French President, 33-4;
German menace to, French anxieties on, and defence of, 90, 91-2,
104;
British share in the defence, Joffre on, 97;
Gallieni on, 102-4;
direct advance on, no longer intended by the enemy, 104 _sqq._;
later alarm concerning, 341, 346;
Kitchener interview at, 95 _sqq._, 112;
full significance of, 100-1;
Military Governor of, _see_ Gallieni;
Popular welcome at, to French and his Staff in 1914, 33;
Rails from, traversing area of retreat from Mons, 52 _sqq._;
War-time aspect of (Aug.), 34.
Paris to Verdun, extent of Marne Battle front, 138.
Pas de Calais, 214.
Peninsular War, the Light Division in, 285;
ranges in, 353.
Péronne, French attack near, 87.
Pertab Singh, Maharajah Sir, acting as personal guard to Lord
Roberts's remains, 282.
Petit Bois, taking of, 322.
Petit Morin River, 117;
the forcing of, 124, 125-6, 128.
Petrograd, unsatisfactory replies from, 335.
Philippeville, French advance on, 38;
Lanrezac's H.Q. at, 56.
Plateau de la Brie, features of, 117.
Pless, Princess Henry of, 2.
Ploegsteert, British Artillery near, 245;
British attack at, 327.
Ploegsteert Wood, violent engagements at, 275.
Plumer, Lieut.-General Sir Herbert, C.O., K.C.B., asked for as
G.O.C. 2nd Army Corps, to succeed Grierson, 38, 39.
Poincaré, Raymond, President of the French, optimistic spirit of
(Aug. 15), 33;
anxiety of, for Paris, 95, 111;
offensive action by the British urged by, on Aug. 31, 95;
visit from;
views of, on the Antwerp situation, and on the divided control
of the British forces in France, 198-9.
_Points d'appui_, fortresses destined as, 52.
Poisoned gas, first use of, by the enemy, 356.
Poland, Russian operations in, as influencing plans in the West,
194, 301.
Pommeroeul, passage near, from Tournai; of the Haine valley, 49.
Pont du Hem, 3rd Division at (Oct. 13), 210.
Pont Rigneul, French cavalry at, 210.
Pont Ste. Maxence, 3rd Corps to entrain at, 187, 193.
Poperinghe, 322.
Poperinghe-Boeschete-Steenvoorde area, 2nd Division in, 222.
Press, the, French's efforts to use, in the direction of securing
more Munitions, 347.
Provins, 5th French Army near, 107, 109.
Prussian Guard, the, French capture of, at Berry-au-Bac, 157;
in attacks on Ypres salient, 277.
Prussian operations, Jena Campaign, and Napoleon's three
miscalculations of, 217.
Pulteney, Major-General W. P., C.B., G.O.C. 3rd Army Corps, 16, 94;
changes in troops under, 158;
career, character, and qualities of, 205-6;
in the Marne Battle, 129, 134, 135;
in the Aisne Battle, 145;
in the operations before and during the 1st Battle of Ypres, the
capture of Bailleul by, 205-6;
success of that struggle largely due to him, 206;
places taken by him, progress of and fine work by, 221;
cavalry supports sent to, 227;
and used at Wytschaete, 259;
a meeting with, 323.
Queen's Bays, _see_ Dragoon Guards, 2nd.
Queen's Royal West Surrey Regt., 18, 29.
Queen's Westminsters (16th County of London) Batt., The London
Regiment (Queen's Westminster Rifles); arrival of, 271;
fine condition and early use of, 295, 297.
Radinghem-Prémesques-Houplines line, occupied by the 3rd Division,
221.
Raids _versus_ Frontal attacks, 131.
Railways of the area of the retreat from Mons, 52 _sqq._;
of the Marne area, 118.
Ramsgate and Dungeness, possibility of invasion between, 155.
Rawlinson, Major-General Sir Henry, C.V.O., G.O.C. 4th Division
later, G.O.C. 4th Army Corps, 25; 161;
in command of 7th Division at Ostend, 177, 179, 181;
Joffre's view of the plan for, 178;
French's action, and Rawlinson's reply, 178-9;
news sent by, from Ostend, 200, 201, 203-4;
placed under French's command, directed to hold the Lys line, 201,
219;
effect of this, 221-2;
position of, 223, 226;
at Ypres, 233;
troops under, formed into 4th Corps;
changes in composition of forces, 201;
sent home to supervise preparation of 8th Division, 239.
Rebais, German evacuation of, 129, 131.
Regular Army, the, contrasted with the Territorials, 293.
Regular Troops, British, mobilisation of, 3.
Reinforcements, progress of (Sept. 3 _sqq._), 104, 109, 110, 228;
_see also_ Territorial Forces.
Repington, Colonel C. à Court, Military Correspondent of _The
Times_, furnished by French with full proofs of the deadly need
for Munitions, 357.
Rennenkampf, General, 230.
Reserves, French's anxieties concerning, 153, 158, 160, 265;
Joffre's anxiety on, 317-18.
Rethel, 39, 93;
Lanrezac's H.Q. at, 36-7.
Rethel-Thuin line, French troops on, 41.
Retirement, general indications for, 62-3.
Retiring Troops, atmosphere engendered by, 56-7.
Retreat from Mons, the, _see_ Mons, Retreat from.
Reutel and Poezelhoek, line W. of, held by 1st Corps, 242.
"Revenge," H.M.S., 304.
Reynolds, Capt. G. F., Adjutant 9th Lancers, wounded at Moncel, 120.
Rheims, 39;
cultivation near, 36;
French dispositions near, 143, 152;
falling back from, on Amiens, proposed by Joffre, 86;
Joffre's plan to break through S. of, 342.
Rheims Cathedral, destruction of, 159.
Rhonelle stream, 50.
Ribécourt-Bray-sur-Somme line, held by de Castelnau, 162.
Riez de l'Erelle, Haig's H.Q. at, 66.
Rifle Brigade (Prince Consort's Own),
1st Batt., 26, 134, at Ploegsteert Wood, 327;
3rd Batt., 28, 160.
Rifles, Modern, change brought about by, 12.
Rifles, 57th (Wilde's), 238.
"Right impulse" given to a Battle, that which ensures success, 217-18.
Rivièrette stream, 51.
Roads, assigned to French and British forces for advance on Oct. 13,
203;
in the area of the Retreat from Mons, 52, 53, 54, 65;
crossing the Marne battlefield area, 117-18;
nature of, between Lens and Armentières, and elsewhere, 209.
Robb, General, O.C. Line of Communications, 33.
Roberts, Lady Aileen (Countess Roberts), 281.
Roberts of Kandahar, Field-Marshal Earl, K.G., &c., at the Council
of War, on Aug. 5, 1914, 3;
visit of, to Headquarters, events of the stay, 281-2;
sudden illness and death of, 282;
Military funeral service for, at St. Omer, 282;
General order issued by de Maud'huy paying tribute to, 282-3.
Robertson, Major-General Sir W. R., K.C.V.O., Q.M.G. (B.E.F.), 5, 17,
31;
Chief of Staff to French, 351;
on transport, munitions and supplies in Aug. 1914, 44.
Rocourt-Fère-en-Tardenois--Mont Notre Dame--Bazoches road, assigned
for British route of advance, 143.
Rolt, Brigadier-General S. P., G.O.C. 14th Infantry Brigade, 22.
Ronarch, Rear-Admiral, O.C. Fusiliers Marins Brigade for relief of
Antwerp, 181.
Rouges Bancs, trenches won and lost at, 327.
Roulers, German advance on, 208, 219;
advance on, of 3rd British Cavalry Division, 220;
German advance from, 227;
and entrainment at, 270.
Roumania, Joffre's optimism as to, 341.
Roy, General, O.C. French Territorial Division for Relief of
Antwerp, 181.
Royal Army Medical Corps,
Field Ambulances, 18, 20, 22, 23, 27, 28, 29;
With cavalry, 25, 30;
P.M.O., 6.
Royal Berkshire Regiment 1st Batt., 19, 244, 284.
Royal Dragoons, _see under_ Dragoons.
Royal Dublin Fusiliers, 2nd Batt., 26.
Royal Engineers,
Commanding Officer, 6;
Field Companies,
5th and 11th, 20;
7th and 9th, 26;
12th and 38th, 28;
17th and 59th, 23;
23rd and 26th, 18, 125-6;
54th and 55th, 29;
56th and 57th, 21;
Field Squadrons,
1st, 25;
2nd, 25;
3rd, 30;
Signal Companies,
1st, 18;
2nd, 20;
3rd, 21;
4th, 26;
6th, 28;
7th, 29;
Signal Squadrons,
1st, 25;
2nd, 25.
Royal Flying Corps, Original B.E.F., Commanders and Composition of,
25, 185;
road allotted to in the Marne fighting, 133.
Royal Fusiliers, 1st Batt., 25, 160;
fighting on the Menin Road, 279;
4th Batt., 21, 146, 238;
in the Battle of Ypres, 284;
at Wytschaete, 297.
Royal Horse Guards (the Blues), 30;
at Messines, 246;
near Hooge, 250;
woods cleared by, 256.
Royal Inniskilling Fusiliers, 2nd Batt., 26;
at Messines, 286.
Royal Irish Fusiliers, 1st Batt., 26.
Royal Irish Regiment, 2nd Batt., 66;
cut up at Le Pilly, 21.
Royal Irish Rifles, 2nd Batt., 21, 76, 160, 284.
Royal Marine Light Infantry at Dunkirk, 179.
Royal Munster Fusiliers, 2nd Batt., 17, 27, 328.
Royal Regiment of Artillery,
Brigades,
26th, at Bellot, 126;
32nd, at Veully, 195;
41st, in the Marne Battle, 127;
R.F.A. Batteries, 18, 20, 22, 23, 27, 28, 29, 126, 128, 250, 254;
Howitzer Batteries, 18, 20, 22, 23, 28;
Howitzer Brigade, 43rd, 127;
Howitzers, _see_ that head;
Employment of, in the Marne fighting, French's Memorandum on,
129 _sqq._;
Paralysis of, due to lack of Munitions, 347;
R.G.A.,
Batteries (Heavy) and Divisional Trains, 18, 20, 22, 23, 27, 28,
29, 127, 352-3;
High-Explosive shells for, advocated by French (before the War),
348;
R.H.A.,
Batteries, 25, 29, 30, 101, 120.
Royal Scots (Lothian) Regiment,
2nd Batt., 21, 66;
Petit Bois taken by, 322;
8th Batt. (T.), 295, 297.
Royal Scots Fusiliers,
1st Batt., 21;
on the Aisne, 146;
at Messines, 238;
cut off, 251;
at Ypres, 284;
2nd Batt., 29.
Royal Sussex Regiment, 18;
at Gheluvelt, 250;
at Givenchy, 328.
Royal Warwickshire Regiment,
1st Batt., 26;
2nd Batt., 29.
Royal Welsh Fusiliers,
1st Batt., 29;
2nd Batt., 23;
in the Battle of Ypres, 243;
4th (Denbighshire) Batt. (T.), 295.
Royal West Kent Regiment, 1st Batt., 22.
Roye, French cavalry raid on German communications, 158;
French progress near, 325.
Roye and Montdidier, consequences of a breaking of the Allied front
about, Joffre on (Jan. 19, 1915), 317-18.
Roye-Montdidier-Noyon-La Fère-Guise-Hirson, Heads of Allied Columns
established at, with Cavalry Screen (Aug. 29), 91.
Rozoy, fighting at, 118.
Ruggles-Brise, Brigadier-General H. G., G.O.C. 20th Infantry Brigade,
28.
Russia, alleged deficiences of, in Guns and Munitions, Joffre on
(Dec. 27), 341-2;
Armies of, in Manchuria and in the Great War contrasted, 231;
Practical collapse of, reaction of, on the W. campaign, 301, 343;
Collapse and failure of, and the counter-balance thereto, 346;
and the Eastern Campaign, 106;
and considerations based on success of, 92, 144, 194-5, 229,
231, 266-7, 268, 270-1, 274, 301, 346;
Effective British action impossible in, 315;
German Declaration of War against, 2, 3;
Military situation in Dec, 334-5, 336, 337, 341-2;
Partial Mobilisation by, against Austria, 2;
Relaxation of pressure on, in the Caucasus by British action
against Turkey, French's view on, 316;
Treachery of the Governing classes in, 195;
Unpreparedness of, for war, 229.
Russian Generals, wisdom shown by, 230.
Russian Loan of 40 millions under negotiation (Dec. 26), 335.
Russian Troops, fine qualities of, 194, 231.
Russo-Japanese War, improvement after, in the Russian Army, 231.
Sablonnières, 126.
Sailly-sur-la-Lys, 3rd Corps directed on, 207, 219, 220.
Sailly-Nieppe line, 207.
St. Eloi, German advance on, 246;
French attack from, 247.
St. Eloi-Wyschaete line, French concentration on, 255.
St. Ghislain, passage at, across the Haine Valley, 49;
railway bridge E. of, 49.
St. Gond marshes, French troops S. of, 116.
St. Laurent, French gain of ground at (Dec. 18), 326.
St. Légers, Scheldt crossing at, 50.
St. Mihiel, French Armies engaged at, 167-8.
St. Nazaire-Nantes line established, 93.
St. Omer, as concentration camp, troops at and near, 199, 201, 202,
211, 223, 228, 280;
funeral service at, for Lord Roberts, 282;
G.H.Q. at, 205, 207, 329;
heavily bombed by aircraft, 207;
Territorials' special Training Camp at, 294, 296;
the Yeomanry at, 295.
St. Omer-Hazebrouck, as detraining spot, 188;
advance from, to the Lys, rendered possible by enemy
miscalculation, 267.
St. Pol, talk at, with de Maud'huy (Oct. 10), 202.
St. Quentin, 81, 158;
rail to, from Douai junction of, at Cambrai, 54;
British retirement on, 74;
French's G.H.Q. at, 76, 80;
German cavalry attempts on, 83-4;
repulsed, 87.
St. Quentin Canal, and the Scheldt, joint channel of, and navigable
connection of, with the Somme, 49.
St. Simeon, advance from, 127.
St. Yves, British line broken and re-established at, 245.
Salonika, as theatre for British operations, French's view on, 316.
Sambre Canal, details on, 50-1.
Sambre River, French forces on, 38, 41;
British intended position N. of (Aug. 18), 42;
German crossing of, 57.
Rise and course, country along, canalised course and tributaries
of, 48, 50-1;
canal connected with, 53.
San River, Austrian rout at, 274.
Sapières stream, 143.
Sars-la-Bruyère, H.Q. 2nd British Army Corps, conference at, with
Generals, 59, 61;
withdrawal from, 66.
Saulchéry, Marne bridge at, seized by Allenby (Sept. 9), 133.
Scheldt river, affluents of, 48, 50;
canals connected with, 48, 49;
course of, and canalisation of, 49-51;
crossing points of, between Cambrai and Condé, 50;
passage of, at Lille, to be secured by the French left (Oct. 13),
203.
Scheldt-Haine, confluence, Condé at, 53.
Scherpenberg Hill, 324;
French's observations from, 323.
Scots Guards, The:
1st Batt., 17, 250, 254, 328;
2nd Batt., 28, 327.
Scottish Rifles, The:
1st Batt., 23, 61;
at the 1st Battle of Ypres, 243;
2nd Batt., 297.
Scott-Kerr, Brigadier-General R., G.O.C. 4th (Guards) Brigade, 19;
at Landrecies, 75.
Sea, the (_see also_ Channel Ports), German advance to, checked
by first phase of 1st Battle of Ypres, 235-6.
Seaforth Highlanders, Ross-shire Buffs,
2nd Batt., 26;
4th (Dingwall) Batt. (T.), 296.
Second Army Corps, B.E.F., Commanders and Composition,
16, 20, 37, 38;
in the Battle of Mons, 47;
at salient, 60-1;
withdrawal thence, 62, 63, 65, 71;
at Le Cateau, 74-5;
the Battle of Le Cateau delivered by, 76 _sqq._;
gap between, and the 1st Corps, 81;
retreat continued, 82 _sqq._;
position on Sept. 7, 123;
the Petit Morin forced by, 128;
roads and supply railheads for, 132, 133;
crossing of the Marne by, 133;
in the Battle of the Aisne, 146, 151;
on Sept. 14, 152, 153;
violent attack on, 160;
Northward move, 171 _sqq._, 188, 192, 193;
positions on Oct. 2, 195-6;
directed on the Aire-Béthune line, 199, 200, 201, 202;
directed on the Laventie-Lorge line, 203, 207;
difficulties of the march, 209;
extended front held by, 210;
shortening of the line, 211;
line of advance for, 219;
progress of, 220, 221, 223-4;
in the Battle of Ypres, 227, 231, 234, 239;
condition of, 240;
Neuve Chapelle lost by, 241;
moved to reserve, 241;
at Neuve Église, 258;
sent to relieve 1st Corps, 265;
sent to Bailleul, 285;
in the operations of Dec., 323;
pack artillery of, 324;
made part of 2nd Army under Smith-Dorrien, 337.
Sedan, 178.
Seine, the, Allied stand on, considered, 92;
5th French Army's retreat to, 105;
German Army driven back from, 138.
Selle, River, 50;
Le Cateau on, 54.
Sensée, River, 50.
Sentiment, out of place in war, a lesson on, 274.
Serbia, War declared on, by Austria-Hungary, 2.
Serches, H.Q. 5th Division, 150.
Sermoise, Rail to, from Soissons, 148.
Sermoise Spur, Aisne Valley, 147.
Serre River, line of, 5th French Army retiring to (Aug. 30), 93.
Sézanne, French 9th Army's position in relation to (Sept. 5), 116.
Shaw, Brigadier-General F. C., G.O.C. 9th Infantry Brigade, 21, 244;
Fine work of, at Wytschaete, 238, 261;
and at Kemmel, 247.
Shea, Captain, of the Indian cavalry, 85.
Shrapnel, limits of use of, 358.
Shropshire Light Infantry (The King's), 1st Batt, 27, 160.
Silesia, Russian operations in, 268, 274.
Silly-sur-Ourcq-Hartennes-Ambrief area, British cavalry occupying,
195.
Sirhind Brigade, _see under_ Indian Corps.
Smith, Lieut.-Colonel Douglas, O.C. 9th Infantry Brigade, 21.
Smith-Dorrien, General Sir Horace, K.C.B., G.O.C.
2nd Army Corps, in succession to Grierson, 16, 20, 38, 61-2, 106,
244;
positions occupied by, on and after Aug. 21, 47;
in the Retreat from Mons, 62-3;
and the Battle of Le Cateau, 76-80;
orders sent to, to break off action and continue retreat, 82;
and acted on, 83, 84;
views of, on the position at the end of August, 93;
in the Battle of the Marne, 119;
the Petit Morin crossed in face of strong opposition, 128;
instructions to (Sept. 9), 133, 134. 135;
delayed advance of, 202;
French's visits to (Oct. 11, &c.), 209-10, 227;
meeting with, 241;
on mutual co-operation with the French 16th Corps (Dec. 16), 324;
Second Army constituted, and placed under, 337.
Smuts, General Christian, spirit shown by, in the Boer War, 339.
Snow, Major-General T. D. O., G.O.C. 4th Division, B.E.F., 25, 72;
at Le Cateau, 68;
accident to, 161.
Soignies, German advance past, 47.
Soissons, French forces about, 152, 187.
Soissons-Bailly line, French defence organised on, 158.
Soissons-Bourg line, British position on, 147.
Soissons-Compiègne line, intense artillery fire on, 145.
Soissons and Villers, Aisne bridges between, 147.
Soldiers (_see also_ British, _and_ Troops)
Freemasonry of, and chivalrous relations between friend and foe, 340.
Solesmes, action at, troops engaged, 73, 74, 75, 77.
Solre, the, 51.
Somerset (Prince Albert's) Light Infantry,
1st Batt., 26, 134;
at Ploegsteert Wood, 327.
Somme River, navigable connection of, with the Scheldt, 49;
stand on, considered, 74;
but abandoned, 84;
rolling plains W. of, as observation points, 148.
Sordet, General, commanding French cavalry, 48, 58, 93;
visit to, and impressions on, 67;
support of, asked and given, 68, 78, 80, 84;
attack by, near Péronne, 87.
South African War,
Kitchener's exercise of command in, 330;
and greatness shown in, 333;
Part played in, by the Volunteers, 292;
Pulteney's fine qualities evidenced in, 205;
Warning of, on Munitions unheeded, 348.
South Wales Borderers, 1st Batt., 18, 328.
Special Reserve, British, mobilisation of, 3.
Spiers, Captain, 11th Hussars, liaison officer at Lanrezac's H.Q.,
on the latter's plans and operations, 56, 57, 58, 59, 64;
report by, on Foch's Army, 200;
liaison officer with de Maud'huy on the situation of that Army,
325-6;
character summary of, 326;
courage and endurance shown by, 326-7.
Staden and Zarren, de Mitry's cavalry pushed back towards, 227.
"Staff," the, unfair criticisms on, 69-70.
Staff College "pedants," an example of, 37.
Staff Officers at Work, 69-70.
Staffordshire (North) Regiment, 1st Batt., 28, 160.
Staffordshire (South) Regiment,
1st Batt., 29;
2nd Batt., 19, 244, 284.
Stanton, and McClellan, 111.
Stalemate, situation of, anticipated by War Council on the W. front,
315.
Submarine base, _see_ Zeebrugge.
Submarines, potentialities of, realised by French, 155;
construction of, in section, suggested by French (May 1914),
pronounced impracticable, 214.
Success in Battle, generally dependent on right direction given at
onset, 217.
Suffolk Regiment,
2nd Batt., 21, 22;
4th Batt. (T.), 296.
Supplies, provision of (Aug.), 44.
Surrey (East) Regiment, 1st Batt., 22.
Sykes, Colonel, 33;
second in command R.F.C., sent by plane to Antwerp, 185;
the fall reported by, 201.
Syria, operations in, French's view on, 316.
Tactical employment of Troops, principle, of, 11.
Tamines, fighting at, 58.
Tannenburg, Battle of, Russian strategy and patience after, 230.
Tarsy, the, affluent of the Sambre, 51.
Tenth (British) Corps, 169.
Termonde, pontoon bridges built at, by the Germans, 203.
Territorial Battalions picked, conversion of, into O.T.C., a
conception of Lord Haldane, applied by French, 272.
Territorial Cavalry, _see_ Yeomanry, _under_ Names.
Territorial County Associations, 292;
tribute to, 291.
Territorial Forces, British, _see also under_ Names of Units,
History of, 291 _sqq._;
Incalculable debt to, of the country, 293-4;
Keenness (zeal) of (1908-12), admirable result of, 296;
Mobilisation of, 3;
Noble record of, 294, & _n._;
Ready response of, to call for foreign service, 292-3;
War services of, as Reserves, 228, 265;
the first to fight, 262, 294;
despatch of, to France, 271, 290-1;
behaviour in the field, 292;
arrival as units, 294 _sqq._;
Battalions enumerated, 295-6;
efficiency of, energy of, and progress made by, 296-7;
officers of, inexperience of; steady improvement of, 298;
Divisional organisation of, determined on, by Haldane, 298-9;
success of, 299;
strength of, 300;
prominent part played by, in 1915, 300;
provision of drafts and a Special Reserve for, Kitchener on
(Jan. 1915), 309.
Thiant, Scheldt crossing at, 50.
Thiaucourt, Allied and German line to, from La Bassée and from
near Lille, 181-2.
Thielt, retreat past, 208.
Third Army Corps, Commander and Composition, 16, 94;
in the Marne Battle, 116, 121, 122;
at La Haute Maison, 123;
advance of, 128, 129, 131;
roads and supply railheads for, 132;
the Marne crossed by, 133-4; 135;
bridge-laying by, 137;
in the Aisne Battle, 146;
more bridge-laying, 150;
the crossing at Venizel, 151;
position on Sept. 7th, 152, 153;
sent to St. Omer-Hazebrouck area, 179, 188, 190, 193, 195, 199,
201, 203;
arrival, and taking of Bailleul, 205;
the fighting at, watched by French, 206-7, 210, 216;
objective on Oct. 15, in the Battle of Ypres, 219;
towns taken by 221, 223;
position on and after Oct. 21, 231, 234;
at Messines, 247, 259, 277;
Territorials, incorporated with, 297;
in the Dec. operations, 323, 327;
made part of the 2nd Army under Smith-Dorrien, 337.
Thompson, Colonel C. B., liaison officer with 6th French Army,
reports of, 154, 325.
Thorne, Captain, on the retaking of Gheluvelt, 254-5.
Thourout, 3rd Cavalry Division at, 204, 208;
hostile action anticipated at, 220;
Germans entraining at, 270.
Tirlemont, German forces between, and Metz, 40, 41;
German advance on, line of, 41.
Tirlemont-Jodoigne-Hammeville-Louvain line, Belgian Forces holding
(Aug.), 45-6.
_Times, The_, interview given to, by French, on Munitions, 355;
Repington's Article in (May 15, 1915), on British lack of
Ammunition, and the result, 360.
Tolstoy, Count Leo, on Napoleon's directions at Borodino, 217.
Topography, _see under_ each region of action.
Tourcoing, German forces entraining at, 270.
Tournai, rail to, from Condé, 53;
route from, _viâ_ Pommeroeul, across the Haine valley, 49.
Transport (_see also_ Railway), state of, 44, 89;
difficulties due to roads, 209;
Motor, effect on Warfare, 12, 201, 233, 242.
Treasury opposition to due provision of Munitions, 348.
Trench Feet, causation and severity, 288-9;
Comparative incidence before and after adoption of preventative
measures, 290;
First occurrence of, 288;
Loss of personnel due to, 289, 290;
Prevention, 289;
Treatment, 290.
Trench Guns, shortage of (May 1915), 353.
Trench Mortars, 144;
shortage of, 352.
Trench Warfare, development of, 144;
new weapons employed in, 144, 353;
experiments with, in the field, made for French, 354-5;
a principle of, learnt in Oct., 145.
Trilport, 116.
Trith, Scheldt crossing at, 50.
Troops in Retreat, atmosphere engendered by, 56.
Trovillon, the, 53.
Troyon-Soupir line, troops holding, 152.
Turkey, why brought into the War, unwisdom of Allied attack on, 316.
Uhlan patrols near Le Cateau, 84.
Unauthorised Statements, War Cabinet hampered by heeding, 334.
Urbal, General d', G.O.C. Northern French Army, visit to, and
impression on (Oct. 24), 234-5;
conferences with, 255, 260;
on French advance held up by machine-gun fire (Dec. 15), 322.
Urvillers, fight at, of French Reserves, 88.
Vailly, the Aisne crossed at, by 3rd Division, 151;
circle near held, 152, 195, 196;
rail to, from Soissons crossing the Aisne at, 147-8.
Valenciennes, 19th British Infantry Brigade concentrating on
(Aug. 21), 47;
inspected by French, 61;
strategic importance of, 50, 54;
German forces entrenched about, 182;
and advance from, 202.
Valenciennes-Douai line, uncrossed by enemy (Aug. 25), 77.
Valenciennes-Hirson Railway, the wooded area traversed by, 52.
Valenciennes--Maubeuge line through, dividing two portions of
Condé-Binche area, 51;
enemy strength S. of (Aug. 25), 77.
Varreddes, on the Marne, enemy artillery at, 124.
Vaudoy, British advance to, 119.
Vaughan, Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 3rd Cavalry Brigade, 25.
Vaughan, Colonel, views of (Aug. 23), 64.
Vendresse, success of the 1st Division at (Sept. 14), 151.
Venizel, bridge thrown over at, by 3rd Corps, 150;
the Aisne crossed by, 151;
19th Brigade in reserve at (Sept. 14), 152.
Verbranden Molen, French fighting at, 246, 279.
Verbranden Molen-Zillebeke-Halte-Polijze line, orders given to
hold to the last, 253.
Verdun, 89, 248;
German entrenchments reaching from, to Nieuport, 268.
Vermelles-Richebourg-Vieille-Chapelle line, German cavalry pushed
back to, 204.
Vertus, French move from, 143.
Vervins, French Reserve Divisions at, 37, 39.
Vesle River, Valley of, 147;
railway in, 148.
Victoria, Queen, statue unveiled by William II, 9.
Vidal, General, support given to, 279;
and promised by Foch, 281.
Vieille Chapelle, German cavalry driven back to, 204.
Vieux Berquin, 207.
Villers-Cotterets, rearguard action at, 101;
route suggested from, to Lille for British cavalry, 172.
Villers-sur-Morin-Fontenay line, British forces halted on
(Sept. 4-5), 109.
Villers-sur-Morin-Rozoy-La Chapelle d'Iger, French advance
_viâ_, 115;
British line from, 116.
Villers-St. Ghislain, 2nd Corps near, 60.
Virton-Spincourt line, 4th French Army fallen back to, 72.
Vistula, the, Russian withdrawal over, considered, but not thought
probable, 334, 336.
Vitry-le-François, Joffre's H.Q., officers met, and topics
discussed at, 34-5, 39.
Viviani, René, French Prime Minister (1914), 33;
present at the interview between French and Kitchener, 96.
Vladivostock, remoteness of, 315.
Vlamertinghe, consultation at, with Foch and d'Urbal (Nov. 1), 260.
Volunteers, the, origin and evolution of, 291;
true value slowly realised, 292;
zeal of, 296.
von Hindenburg, _see_ Hindenburg.
von Kluck, _see_ Kluck.
von Moltke, _see_ Moltke.
Wake, Major Sir H., 81.
Wales (South) Borderers, 18, 328.
Wallingcourt, German move on, 77.
Wallon-Cappel, Lahore Division concentrating at (Oct. 21), 228.
Wallon-Cappel and Merville, British cavalry between (Oct. 11),
sweep made from (Oct. 12 _sqq._), 264.
Walmer Castle, meeting at, of the War Cabinet, 329 _sqq._
War, Science of, instinctive application of, essential, 11.
War, European, French's anticipation of, and advance studies on, 8-9.
War, the Great, First British War Council held, 3 _sqq._;
Enormous wastage of, 293;
First period of, most critical stage in, opening of (Oct. 29),
241 _sqq._;
Protracted by the British deficiencies in Armament and Ammunition,
163 _et alibi_.
War of Positions not anticipated by French, 11;
but settled down to, 13.
War Cabinet, Walmer meeting, 329 _sqq._;
anxieties, 303 _sqq._;
discussions with, on the Eastern front, German reinforcements in
the W., &c., 332 _sqq._
War Council, view of, on attack on Zeebrugge, 308 _sqq._;
Memorandum of (Jan. 9, 1915), on possible use of British Forces
in a different theatre to that in which then used, 313-14;
French's views given in reply, 315-17.
Waremme, German advance by, 41.
War Office, the, attitude of, to new and unfamiliar weapons, and
H.E. shells, 348, 353;
failure of, to speed up manufacture of Munitions, effect of, 343;
French's correspondence with on need for Heavy Artillery, 163;
French official appeals to, for Munitions, 347, 348-9;
the refusal, low estimate from, of supplies to be expected up to
May, 1915, actual supplies less still, effect of this shortage
on the Army's _morale_, 350;
French's yet more vigorous insistence on the matter, and the
reply suggesting waste by the Army, 351.
Warfare, Modern, change in, failure to foresee lessons of, 11, 12,
13, 144, 194;
Principles established by, as to Command of Ground, 149;
and as to Trench Defensive, 143.
Warneton, 1st Cavalry Division's advanced detachments at, 205;
Cavalry fighting near, for passage of the Lys (Oct. 16), 220.
Warsaw, second attack on, of Central Powers, failure of, 229;
strategy of the first battle of, 230;
loss of, envisaged, 334.
Warta, the masterly Russian retirement from, 230.
Waterloo Campaign, ranges in, 353.
Waterloo, Field of, author's dreams regarding, 33, 331.
Watkins, General, G.O.C. Lahore Division, at the 1st Battle of
Ypres, 196.
Watson, Colonel James, A.D.C. to the Khedive, 1.
Watts, Brigadier-General H. E., G.O.C. 21st Infantry Brigade, 29.
Weapons, Modern, and modified, effect of, on Warfare, 11, 12, 13,
142, 144, 194;
attitude to, of the War Office, 348, 353;
experiments in, made for French in the field, and their
manufacture, 353-5.
Wellington, the great Duke of, 326;
and Walmer Castle, 313.
Welsh Regiment,
2nd Batt., 18, 328;
6th Batt. (T.), 27, 295.
Wemyss, Earl of, and the Volunteers, 291.
Werwick, advanced cavalry detachments at, 205.
Western War Front, Home Authorities' anxiety concerning (Dec. 17),
329.
Westoutre, 1st Corps in reserve at, 284.
Westmacott, Lieut.-Colonel, in temporary Command, 5th Infantry
Brigade, 19;
later Brigadier-General, G.O.C. 2nd Infantry Brigade, 18.
West Riding (Duke of Wellington's) Regiment, 2nd Batt., 22.
Willcocks, Lieut.-General Sir James, K.C.S.I., G.O.C. Indian
Contingent, arrival of, and work done by, 196, 240, 241, 265-6,
328, 340.
William II, German Emperor, War declared by, on Russia, 2;
conversation with, in Aug. 1911, on the German Army, 9-10;
two great opportunities misused by, 105, 107, 176;
at Courtrai during the Battle of Ypres, 257;
orders of, to Prussian Guard to break British line, 277.
Wilson, Major-General (now Sir) H. F. M., G.O.C. 4th Division,
B.E.F., 7, 25, 31;
after commanding the 12th Infantry Brigade, 26;
at the First Council of War, 3;
Sub-Chief of Staff, 5, 7;
characteristics of, 107-9;
sent to Joffre, 185;
friendship of, with Foch, 197;
and official visits to him, 221, 226, 324;
Le Gheer retaken by, 233.
Wilson, Lieut.-Colonel Gordon C., O.C. Royal Horse Guards, killed
in action, 272.
Wiltshire (Duke of Edinburgh's) Regiment,
1st Batt., 21, 76, 160, 284;
2nd Batt., 29.
Wing, Brigadier-General F. A. N., C.B., C.R.A. 1st Corps, killed
in action, an appreciation of, 150.
Wing, Major-General, G.O.C. 3rd Division (_temp._), 20.
Wireless Telegraphy, effect of, on Warfare, 12.
Woodhouse, Surgeon-General T. P., P.M.O., H.Q. Staff, B.E.F., 6.
Woolwich, Conneau, once a cadet at, 235.
Worcestershire Regiment,
2nd Batt., 19;
in the Marne Battle, 127;
at Bercelaere, 247;
at Gheluvelt, 250;
Gheluvelt taken by, with the bayonet, 253-4;
the day saved by, 255;
3rd Batt., 21, 75-6, 160, 284.
Wounded, the, arrangements for evacuating, 44, 137-8, 157.
Wulverghem, Lahore Division (part) sent to, 233;
Cavalry retirement to (Nov. 1), 258, 259, 263.
Wytschaete, 246, 297;
chance of strong attack on (Dec. 18), how unavoidably let slip, 325.
Wytschaete-Messines ridge, fighting at (Oct. 31, Nov. 1, 2), 204,
246, 256, 257-9, 262, 264, 275, 277;
Immortal stand on, of the British cavalry, 204, 238, 262;
the crisis of the third phase of the Battle of Ypres, 277.
Yalu, Battle of, 231.
Yeomanry Forces (T.), arrival in France, 294-5;
fine quality of, and high standard of efficiency, speedily
employed, 295;
Essex, 294, 295;
Leicestershire, 294, 295;
Northamptonshire, 294, 295;
Northumberland (Hussars), 29, 294, 295;
North Somerset, 29, 294, 295;
Oxfordshire (Hussars), 228, 247, 295;
at the Wytschaete-Messines ridge, 238, 262, 294;
Surrey, 295;
Warwickshire (Horse Artillery), 27, 294, 295.
York and Lancaster Regiment, 2nd Batt., 27, 160.
Yorkshire (East) Regiment, 1st Batt., 28.
Yorkshire Regiment, 2nd Batt., 29.
Yorkshire (West) Regiment, 1st Batt., 28.
Ypres, 242, 243, 260;
Allied forces converging upon, 208;
French's visit to, and conference at, 232-3;
cleared of French troops, 233;
German "frightfulness," at, 248;
attempts to relieve 1st Corps at, 265;
strong French reinforcements at, 270;
Battle of,
First, 16;
value in, of British "moral," 55;
observation points used, 148-9;
casualties at, and resulting from, 151,
table of, 286;
assistance rendered during, by the Indian contingent, 16, 196;
results largely due to Pulteney's initial leading of the 3rd
Corps at, 206;
importance throughout, of the capture of the Kemmel Heights
(Oct. 14), 208;
experiments in new weapons after, conducted for French, 353-5;
restriction of gun-fire during, due to _lack of supplies_,
349;
intensity of struggle during, 356;
1st Phase, points at issue immediately before, the British
Empire itself at stake, 214-16;
German tactics in, 216;
opening of, 216;
extent covered by, 218, 224;
chief danger in, 225;
Allied and opponent forces engaged in, positions, actions,
and movements, 231-2;
summary of results, 233-4, 235-6;
2nd Phase (Oct. 27-31), operations and endurance during,
French's estimate of, 237;
crisis of, 238-9, 277;
Allied and enemy forces engaged, 240;
3rd Phase, 257 _sqq._;
crisis of, 277;
4th and Final Phase, 277-85;
Allied dispositions during, 277 _sqq._;
crisis of, 277;
part played in, by 1st Corps emphasised, 285-6;
weather during, effect on the men in the trenches, 287-8
_sqq._;
Strategic alternatives and problems arising to be dealt with
after, 301-18;
Territorial troops taking part in, 297;
Second (1915), 342-3;
German use of poisoned gas at, and fierce attempt to break
through, 356.
Ypres Canal, the, the fighting along, 235, 246, 272-3, 279, 280.
Ypres Salient, the, the defence of, 238, 241-2;
honour to forces sharing in, 239, 280;
the great feature of the last phase of the battle, 277 _sqq._;
latest and nearly successful enemy attack on, 283;
Evacuation of, by the British, 285.
Ypres-Armentières, Battle of, the more correct name for the 1st
Battle of Ypres, 218.
Ypres-Menin road, British forces holding, 242;
driven back, 250.
Ypres-Messines line, question of a stand on, 252.
Ypres-Roulers line, 1st Corps' right directed on (Oct. 19), 226.
Yser Canal, British forces on, 232.
Yser, River, Belgian retreat on, 183, 192, 208, 217, 224, 262;
French forces on, 221, 224;
German menace to, 225;
heavy fighting on, 244;
German attack held, 278;
inundation, possibilities of, 242-3;
improved situation on, 336.
Zandvoorde, German counter-attack from, repulsed by the French, 322.
Zeebrugge, landing facilities at, 180-1;
evacuation of, 183;
how it might have been saved, 184;
proposed advance to, objects of, 303-4 _sqq._;
French attitude to, 305, 307;
Grey's telegram on, 305 _sqq._;
Kitchener's memorandum on, 308;
the objections to the plan, stated, 311-12;
and met, 312-13;
Joffre's final opinion on, 317-18;
increasing strength at and development as submarine base, as
affecting Naval Co-operation, 308, 320 _sqq._
Zillebeke, 250.
Zonnebeke, Cavalry Corps hard pressed at, 233;
and La Bassée, ground lost between up to Oct. 26, 233;
but no gap created, 234.
Zonnebeke Station, 242.
Zonnebeke-Langemarck-Bixschoote line reached by 1st Corps, 232.
Zonnebeke-St. Julien-Pilkem line, 3rd Cavalry Division driven back
to, 227.
Zonnebeke-Westroosebeke line occupied by 3rd Cavalry Division, 220.
* * * * *
ERRATA.
Page 20, line 7, Royal Artillery, _for_ "XXIV. Brigade," _read_
"XXXIV. Brigade."
Page 20, line 12, _for_ "_R.A.M.C._: 4th & 6th Field Ambulances,"
_read_ "_R.A.M.C._: 4th, 5th & 6th Field Ambulances."
Page 162, line 30, _for_ "Sir Charles Haddon, Master General of the
Ordnance," _read_ "Sir Charles Hadden, President of the Ordnance
Board, Woolwich Arsenal."
*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "1914" ***
Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.